核心主题概述

丽贝卡·鲁特·斯普林格在一场重病中经历了天堂的异象，她并不将其视为预言，而是当作一份个人化的、深入灵魂的安慰。整部叙述如同一场有引导的旅程，穿越一个既熟悉又超越的属天领域，重点强调地上生命与永恒存在之间的连续性。

1. 天上的居所与天堂之美

天堂被描绘成一个物质上美得无法形容的地方——房屋由抛光的大理石和珍稀木材建成，花园里盛开着无瑕的花朵，挂满果实的树木，街道由珍珠和黄金铺成。每一处细节都完美无缺，没有腐朽，没有尘埃。最具个人色彩的是她哥哥为她预备的天上之家——那房子里处处是爱的纪念，其中一间房间的地板上嵌着玫瑰，那是曾在地上认识她的一群年轻人为她镶嵌的。这一主题表明，天堂的美并不抽象，而是与地上的情感紧密相连。

2. 生命之河与灵性洁净

全书的核心象征是“生命之河”——一条清澈、温暖的河，人在其中可以呼吸、说话、欢笑。浸入这条河，就能洗去地上生命的最后残余，恢复青春、活力与清明。它也是一种“入门仪式”：新来者被领到河水中，卸下肉身的重担，完全进入新的存在。这条河既代表身体的更新，也代表灵魂的洁净，使人准备好进入更高的团契。

3. 与亲人重逢

在斯普林格的天堂里，最大的喜乐是与家人和朋友的团聚。她见到了父母、兄弟姐妹、一位亲爱的姑母，最终还见到了丈夫和儿子。这些重逢充满强烈的情感，同时又带着一种平静的确信：分离永远结束了。叙述表明，天堂使家庭圈得以圆满，夫妻之间、亲人之间的爱不是消亡，而是永恒化。她嫂子露的到来，以及全家人的团聚，正是这种完美家庭幸福的例证。

4. 与基督的亲身相遇

基督不是以十字架上受苦的仆人的形象出现，而是以复活、得胜、荣耀的君王的形象——光彩夺目、威严无比，又无限温柔。他亲自与作者交谈，回应她的疑虑，鼓励她信靠天父的计划。他的同在一如一切光明和喜乐的源头；甚至他的一瞥就能使灵魂得以提升。书中特别强调基督与孩子们互动的情景，展现他的温柔与平易近人。作者领悟到，爱基督是天堂中最高的特权，而他的爱能炼净并美化每一个灵魂。

5. 地上生命与天上生命的延续

最突出的主题之一是：天堂不是与地上截然断裂，而是地上的延续和成全。同样的品味、天赋和知识都被带到天上。书籍、音乐、艺术、学术钻研依然兴盛；甚至工作——如编织帷幔、建造房屋——也是快乐的职责。作者被教导，地上的善行，无论多么微小，都能构建永恒的美：一个温柔的举动、一个慷慨的念头，都会成为来世荣耀的柱石。因此，地上的道德生活直接决定一个人在天上的地位和承受喜乐的能力。

6. 儿童与动物的同在

斯普林格深情地描写孩子们在花园里自由玩耍，常常聚集在耶稣身边。他给他们讲故事，把他们抱在怀里，使他们确信安全。书中还提到一只忠心的狗“斯波特”，它为了保护小主人而牺牲，如今也在天堂——这表明上帝的看顾甚至延伸到忠实的动物，地上的情感不会被遗忘。这一主题强化了天堂是所有无辜生灵得享完美喜乐之地的观念。

7. 永恒的敬拜与学习

天堂也是不断成长的地方。作者参加盛大聚会，聆听马丁·路德和约翰·卫斯理讲授神学，天使唱诗班演唱神圣的音乐。敬拜不限于正式仪式，而是渗透一切活动——祷告变为赞美，每一项职责都是一首赞歌。巨大的珍珠圣殿，充满上帝的荣耀，是敬畏的终极象征，但作者也在私下安静的时刻感受到上帝的同在。

8. 重逢的确定性，以及没有恐惧

整个叙述中弥漫着一种安全感：没有疾病，没有痛苦，没有黑夜，没有分离。即使离开地上的亲人带来的悲伤，也因确信他们终将到来而得到缓和。作者得以一瞥“圣海”，那里无数灵魂从地上抵达，被等候的亲友迎接。这一异象肯定死亡不是终点，而是过渡，每一次分离都是暂时的。

9. 全书总主题：爱与信靠

归根结底，这本书是对神圣之爱的深沉默想。斯普林格反复强调，上帝的爱是温柔、个人化、永不失败的。地上生命的试炼被看作通往更高荣耀的必要预备。她反复吟咏的是：我们“日复一日为永恒建造”，而最大的奖赏不是金冠冕，而是基督和众圣徒永恒、亲密的同在。

这份概述浓缩了斯普林格异象的精髓——一个在关系上深刻、在美学上辉煌、在道德上有果效、在安慰上无比丰盛的天堂：在那里，地上的爱得以完全，上帝的同在使一切都更新了。

序言

当美国内战于1861年爆发时，丽贝卡·拉特·斯普林格（Rebecca Rutter Springer）年仅29岁。5年后战争结束时，620,000名士兵和无数平民已躺卧在死寂之中。因此，在接下来的40年里，死亡和天堂在美国受到了极大的关注，这并不令人惊讶。招魂术（灵媒术）的降神会座无虚席，因为悲痛的人们想知道失去的亲人：他们在哪里？他们过得怎么样？斯普林格写作之时，正是招魂术的鼎盛时期，据估计在美国和欧洲拥有800万追随者。正是这种灵性氛围，催生了斯普林格的经典之作 Intramuros，也就是现在通常所知的 《我的天堂之梦》（My Dream of Heaven），写于1898年。

关于丽贝卡·拉特·斯普林格，人们所知不多。她于1832年出生在印第安纳州印第安纳波利斯，是一位卫理公会牧师的女儿。她于1850年毕业于韦斯利安女子学院，卫理公会的基督教信仰一直是她的精神家园。1859年，她嫁给了威廉·斯普林格（William Springer），后者后来成为一名律师和伊利诺伊州议会议员。他们有一个儿子，也名叫威廉。但丽贝卡的健康状况一直不佳，被一些人描述为“虚弱”。1868年，夫妻俩进行了一次为期两年的欧洲之旅以改善她的健康，但她的健康状况一直很差，直到去世。

斯普林格并未赋予她的作品以预言的地位，而是意在将其作为一种安慰。她说，这是她在一次重病期间得到的异象，当时她昏迷了好几天。“我写这本书是希望它能安慰和鼓舞那些读到它的人，正如它的记忆将永远对我所做的那样。我提交这份关于一个最完美异象的、不完美的素描。”斯普林格写了几本书，但最为人所铭记的还是 《我的天堂之梦》。

第一章

我远离家乡和亲友数百英里，已经病了好几个星期。我完全置身于陌生人之中，我唯一的看护人，虽然性情和善，却对病房的职责一无所知。因此，我没有得到那些能维持虚弱病人体力的、许多细致入微的照料。我已经将近三个星期没有吃任何东西了。

请允许我在此一开始就向你们保证，我并不声称这种奇特的经历是某种启示或灵感。它是在我这段极度痛苦时期临到我的，我一直认为它是作为这种痛苦的补偿而赐予的。无论事实如何，它一直是我极大的安慰和帮助。

我的体力大大减弱，意识有时似乎完全离我而去。我渴望亲人们的陪伴，渴望那亲爱之手的温柔触摸和低声细语的爱与鼓励，但他们从未到来。他们不能来，那些我觉得绝不能忽视的责任，让这些亲人在大部分时间里都待在遥远的地方。

我躺在一栋位于肯特维尔（Kentville）的房子二楼，一个宽敞舒适的房间里。床放在房间一端的凹室里，从这个凹室，一扇大型彩色玻璃窗通向临街的阳台。在我生病的大部分时间里，我脸朝着这扇窗户躺着，背对着房间。我记得我想到，如果一个人愿意的话，穿过窗户走到阳台上是多么容易。

当我对远方亲爱面孔和声音的渴望变得难以承受时，我祈求亲爱的基督帮助我感受到他的同在，并且既然地上的亲人们不能服侍我，我或许能感受到那些已经离世的亲人们——那些服役的灵——的影响。我特别祈求，如果我确实被召唤独自渡过那黑暗的水域，请扶持我。

这并非徒然的祈祷，回应来得很快。很快，所有的焦虑和忧虑都像一件破旧的外衣一样从我身上滑落，平安——基督的平安——环绕了我。我愿意等待上帝的时间，让那些我所亲爱的人到来，我对自己说：“如果不在这里，那就会在那里。在那里，不会有失望的恐惧。”

在那些极度痛苦和极大平安的日子里，我感到自己前所未有地真正找到了“ everlasting arms”（永恒之臂）的避难所。它们托举我，扶持我，像一个疲倦的孩子偎依在母亲的怀中一样环绕着我。

一个寒冷、阴沉、暴风雨的早晨，经过一天一夜剧烈的痛苦之后，我似乎正站在床前的地板上，在彩色玻璃窗前面。有人站在我旁边，我抬头一看，是我丈夫最喜爱的兄弟——弗兰克·斯普拉格（Colonel Frank Sprag）上校，他在许多年前就已离世。

“我亲爱的弗兰克兄弟，”我欢快地喊道，“你来了真好。”

“我很高兴我能来，小妹妹。我们现在走吗？”他拉着我走向窗户。

我转过头，回望那个房间——我不知怎地感觉到我将要永远离开它了。房间里一切如常，是一个令人愉快、整洁的房间。看护人坐在房间另一端的炉子旁看报纸。床上躺着一个白色、静止的人形，那疲惫不堪的脸上带着一丝微笑的影子。

我的兄弟轻轻地拉我，我顺从了，和他一起穿过窗户，走到阳台上，然后以某种无法解释的方式下到了街上。在那里我停下脚步，说：“弗兰克，我不能离开威尔（Will）和我们亲爱的孩子。他们会需要我的。”

“是的，我知道。但他们也会来的。等我带他们回来之后，我再把你带回来，这样不是更好吗？”

“你肯定，如果你真的这么想的话？”

“最肯定不过了。你在漫长的痛苦中已经耗尽了力气，稍微休息一下会让你恢复新的力量。”

我觉得他说得对，我们慢慢地沿着街上走去。他把我的手挽在他的臂弯里，边走边努力让我感兴趣。我停下来，渴望地回望我们来的路。他对我非常耐心和温柔，总是等着我，直到我准备好再次前行。但最后，我的犹豫太明显了，他说：“你太虚弱了，我想我最好抱着你走。”

没等我回答，他弯下腰，像抱小孩一样把我抱起来。我像孩子一样顺从了，把头靠在他的肩膀上，手臂环着他的脖子。我感到如此安全，如此满足于在他的看顾之下。在漫长孤独的挣扎之后，能有人承担起如此温柔地照顾我的责任，感觉是如此甜蜜。他迈着坚定而快速的步伐向前走去，我想我一定睡着了。

接下来我知道的，是我正坐在一个由开花灌木形成的隐蔽角落，坐在最柔软、最美丽的草坪上，草地上密布着芬芳的花朵，其中许多是我在地上认识和喜爱的花朵。我记得看到了天芥菜、紫罗兰和铃兰，还有许多对我来说完全陌生的花。但我立刻注意到，每一种植物和花朵都是完美的。例如，在我们那里常常长成细长杂乱枝条的天芥菜，在那里却长在短而光滑的茎上。每一片叶子都完美、光滑而有光泽，而不是粗糙和粗陋的样子。花朵从深深的草丛中像天鹅绒一样探出头来，带着甜美快乐的面容，仿佛在邀请所有人的赞赏。

这是怎样一幅景象啊！当我坐在这个柔软芬芳的坐垫上时，我向外望去，虽隐蔽却未被隐藏。远在我视野之外的极限，我仿佛知道，延伸着这片奇妙的、完美的草地和鲜花，从中长出同样奇妙的树木，它们下垂的枝干上挂满了精致的花朵和多种果实。我发现自己想起了拔摩岛上圣约翰的异象，以及生长在园子中间的生命树，它结十二样果子，每月都结果子，树上的叶子乃为医治万民。

在树下，许多快乐的小群体中，有小孩子们在欢笑、玩耍，四处奔跑，充满纯粹的喜乐。他们用小手捕捉着在他们中间飞进飞出的、羽毛鲜艳的小鸟，仿佛在分享他们的嬉戏，毫无疑问它们确实在分享。整个场地里，年长的人们在散步，有时成群结队，有时两两相伴，有时独自一人，但都带着一种平和与幸福的神态，连我这个陌生人都能感受到。所有人都穿着洁白无瑕的衣服，尽管许多人身上佩戴着或手里拿着成束的美丽花朵。

当我看着他们幸福的面容和洁白的袍子时，我再次想到：“这些人是从大患难中出来的，曾用羔羊的血把衣裳洗白净了。”无论我往哪里看，我都看到半隐在树后的、优雅而美丽的房屋，有着奇异而吸引人的建筑风格，我感觉那一定是这个迷人地方快乐居民的家园。我瞥见许多方向有闪闪发光的喷泉，近处有一条河水清澈如水晶的河流。

那些向各个方向穿过场地的走道，在我看来——后来我发现确实如此——是由珍珠铺成的，一尘不染，纯洁无瑕。路的两边是窄窄的水流，水从金色的石头上流过。当我屏息凝视，说不出话来时，脑海中浮现的唯一念头是：纯洁，纯洁。没有丝毫尘土，果实或花朵上没有一丝腐烂的痕迹。一切完美，一切纯洁。草地和鲜花看起来像是被夏日的阵雨刚刚洗过，没有一片叶子不是最亮的绿色。

空气温和而芬芳，却又令人振奋。没有阳光，取而代之的是一种金色的、玫瑰色的荣耀，无处不在，有点像仲夏时节南方日落后的余晖。当我因喜悦而短促、快速地吸了一口气时，我听到站在我身边的兄弟轻声说：“怎么样？”

“哦，弗兰克！”那就是我所能说的一切。然后，一种对上帝良善和我自己不配的、压倒性的感觉席卷了我，我把脸埋进手里，无法控制地、非常人性化地哭了起来。

弗兰克温柔地把我扶起来，说：“我太不体贴了。来，我想带你看看那条河。”当我们到达河边时，我发现可爱的草地一直延伸到水边，在一些地方，我看到花朵盛开在水面下，在五颜六色的、铺满河床的鹅卵石之间。我的兄弟踏入水中，他说：“我想让你看看这些美丽的石头。”

我胆怯地向后退缩，说：“我怕水冷。”

他带着令人安心的微笑说：“一点也不冷。下来吧，就像你现在这样。”

我低头看了看自己可爱的袍子（令我非常高兴的是，我发现它和这个快乐地方的居民所穿的相似），他说：“就像你现在这样。”带着另一个令人安心的微笑。

受到鼓励，我踏入了缓缓流淌的河流。令我非常惊讶的是，我发现水的密度和温度几乎与空气完全相同。我们继续前行，河水越来越深，直到我感到柔软甜蜜的涟漪在我的喉咙周围嬉戏。当我停下来时，我的兄弟说：“再远一点，它就会没过我的头了。”

“那然后呢？我在水下无法呼吸。我会窒息的。”

他眼中闪过一丝逗趣的光芒，虽然他说得足够严肃：“我们这里不做那些事情。”

我意识到自己话语的荒谬，开心地笑着说：“好吧，我们走吧。”然后我一头扎进明亮的河水中，水很快在我头顶上方几英尺处冒着泡，泛起涟漪。令我惊讶和喜悦的是，我发现自己不仅能呼吸，还能在水下像在水面上一样自然地笑、说话、看和听。

我坐在五彩缤纷的鹅卵石中间，像个孩子一样双手捧满了它们。我的兄弟躺在鹅卵石上，就像他躺在草地上一样，和我一起快乐地笑着说，同时用手揉着脸，用手指梳理着他黑色的头发。他说：“这样做。”我照他说的做了，感觉非常愉快。我挽起宽松的袖子，揉搓着手臂，然后是脖子，用手指梳理着我长而松散的头发。当时我还在想，等我离开水时，头发会多么缠结。

然后，当我们最后起身准备返回时，我想：“我们拿什么毛巾呢？”地上的想法仍然缠着我。我也想知道那件可爱的袍子是不是完全毁了。但是，看哪！当我们靠近岸边，我的头再次露出水面时，空气一触到我的脸和头发，我就意识到我根本不需要毛巾或梳子。我的皮肤、我的头发，甚至我美丽的衣服，都像水碰到它们之前一样柔软干燥。制作我袍子的材料与我以前见过的任何东西都不同。它柔软轻盈，泛着微弱的光泽，让我想起丝绸绉纱，但远比我所能回忆起的任何东西都更美丽。它柔软优雅地垂落在我周围，水似乎使它比之前更加光彩照人。

“这是多么奇妙的水，多么奇妙的空气啊！”当我们再次踏上开满鲜花的草地时，我对我的兄弟说。

“所有的河流都像这条一样吗？”他回答说：“不完全一样，但很相似。”

我们走了几步后，我转过身，回望那闪亮的、静静流淌的河流。“弗兰克，那水为我做了什么？”我说，“我感觉自己好像能飞起来。”

他用认真而温柔的眼神看着我，轻轻地回答说：“它洗去了你地上生命的最后痕迹，使你适合进入你已进入的新生命。它是神圣的。”

“是的，它是神圣的。”

好的，这是转录稿的下一部分，包含第二章和第三章的完整直译内容。

第二章

我们默默地走了很长一段路，我的内心在与这新奇生命的思想搏斗，我的眼睛在每一步都饱饮着新的美景。那些我们走近并经过的房屋，对我来说似乎美得不可思议。它们由最精美的大理石建成，环绕着宽阔的阳台，屋顶或圆顶由巨大或精致的柱子或廊柱支撑，蜿蜒的台阶通向珍珠和黄金铺就的走道。建筑的风格与我见过的任何风格都不同，到处都繁茂生长着的鲜花和藤蔓，其美丽甚至超越了我最灿烂梦境中的景象。幸福的面孔从这些廊柱墙壁间望出来，欢快的声音从许多个天上的家园回荡在清新的空气中。

“弗兰克，我们去哪里？”

“回家，小妹妹。回家。”

“我们有一个家吗？”

“它和这些（房子）一样吗？”我问道，心中涌起一股想要欢呼雀跃的强烈渴望。

“来看看吧。”

他转入一条小径，通向一座异常精美的房子，其由非常浅灰色大理石制成的廊柱，在悬垂的树木的绿荫中闪耀着最诱人的光彩。在我能走到他身边之前，我听到一个非常熟悉的声音在我身后很近的地方说：“我忍不住要第一个来欢迎你。”

我转过身，看到了我许久以前的朋友，威卡姆太太。“我亲爱的朋友！”我叫道，我们热情地拥抱在一起。

“请原谅我，斯普拉格上校，”她一边亲切地与我兄弟握手，一边说，“我不该在最初的几个小时就这样半路拦截你们。但我听说她要来了，我实在等不及了。现在我已经见到了她，听到了她亲爱的声音，我会耐心等待，直到我们能好好长谈一番。”

弗兰克邀请她和我们一起去，但她谢绝了，说：“你知道，亲爱的小花（多年前给我的老昵称），我们面前有整个永恒。但你会很快带她来看我的，不是吗，弗兰克？”然后，带着一个温暖的手握，她迅速地从我的视线中消失了。

“她的家离这儿不远，你可以经常见到她。她现在是个可爱的女人了。来吧，小妹妹，我想欢迎你来到我们的家。”

弗兰克牵着我的手，领我走上几级低矮的台阶，来到一个宽阔的阳台。阳台上铺着由稀有而昂贵的大理石制成的、美丽镶嵌图案的地板，其巨大的灰色廊柱之间，攀爬着覆盖着浓密光滑绿叶的藤蔓，与悬挂在沉重花篮中的、色彩精致、香气幽微的花朵交织在一起。我们在这里稍作停留，好让我看到四周呈现的迷人景色。

“哦，这是天堂般的！”我说。

“这是天堂般的。不可能是别的样子。整栋房子，楼上楼下，都被这些宽阔的阳台环绕着。但是进来吧。”

他领着我穿过大理石廊柱之间的门道，进入一个宽敞的接待大厅。大厅里镶嵌图案的地板、彩色玻璃窗，以及远端宽阔而低矮的楼梯，立刻吸引了我的想象。在我开口之前，我的兄弟转向我说：“一千个欢迎，欢迎你来到你天上的家，亲爱的妹妹。我为你和我的兄弟建造了它，我向你保证，这是一项充满爱的工作。”

“这是你的家吗？我要和你一起住在这里吗？”

“不，这是你的家。我要和你一起住在这里，直到我的兄弟到来。我们将享受当下。我们再也不会分开很远了。但是来吧，我急于带你看看房子的其余部分。”

他领着我穿过美丽的大理石廊柱（这些廊柱似乎到处都取代了门道）向左，进入一个长方形的大房间。我停在门槛上，惊异地赞叹。整个房间的墙壁和地板，仍然是那种精美的浅灰色大理石，抛光得光彩夺目。墙壁和地板上散落着精致的长茎玫瑰，品种繁多，颜色从最深的绯红到最柔和的粉色和黄色都有。

“进来吧。”

“我不想压坏那些完美的花朵。”

“那好吧，我们不妨收集一些。”我弯下腰，想从我脚边不远处的地板上拿起一朵。然而，我发现它是嵌在大理石里的。我试了另一朵，结果同样惊人。然后我转向我的兄弟说：“这是什么意思？你不会告诉我这些都不是真花吧？”

他微笑着点了点头，说：“这个房间有一段历史。进来，和我一起坐在这窗台上，这样你可以看到整个房间，让我告诉你它的故事。

“有一天，我正在忙着建造这座房子时，一群年轻人——男孩和女孩们——来到门口，问他们是否可以进来。我欣然答应了。然后其中一人问这房子是不是为斯普拉格先生和夫人建的。我告诉他们确实是的。他们说他们过去认识并爱着你们，是你们和他们父母的朋友，他们想做一些事情来帮助使你们的房子变得美丽。我告诉他们当然可以，并被他们的请求所感动。我问他们想做什么，他们问是否可以美化这个房间。我说可以，并想知道他们会尝试做什么。

“立刻，所有手里都拿着大束玫瑰的女孩们，开始把花扔到地板上和墙壁上。花在哪里碰到墙壁，就在哪里附着，甚至令我惊讶，仿佛以某种方式永久地固定住了。当所有玫瑰都散落之后，房间看起来就和今天一模一样了。然后，每个男孩都拿出一个小巧的精致工具盒，转眼间，所有的男孩女孩都趴在大理石地板上，开始忙碌起来。我不知道他们是怎么做到的，这是那些具有高度艺术品味的人所掌握的一种天上的艺术，但他们把每一朵活生生的花都嵌在了它落下时所在的大理石中，并像你现在看到的那样保存了下来。

“在作品完成之前，他们来过好几次，因为这里的花不会凋谢也不会褪色，永远新鲜完美。我从未见过比这更快乐、更欢腾的年轻人。他们一边工作一边欢笑、聊天、唱歌。我不止一次希望，他们留在世上哀悼他们的亲友们，能够看到这群快乐的群体，明白他们多么没有理由悲伤。最后，当一切都完成了，他们叫我去看他们的作品。我不吝赞美之词，既赞美作品的美丽，也赞美他们完成它的技艺。他们说，当你们中的任何一位到来时，他们一定会回来。然后他们就一起离开了，毫无疑问是去别处做类似的事情了。”

在他讲述这个故事的大部分时间里，幸福的泪水一直滴落在我闲置地交叠在膝上的双手上。现在我深受感动，半哽咽地问道：“弗兰克，这些可爱的人是谁？你认识他们吗？”

“我当然现在认识他们了。但在他们第一天早上来到这里之前，对我来说他们都是陌生人，除了露露·斯普拉格。还有三个玛丽：玛丽·格林、玛丽·贝茨、玛丽·切尔斯，还有露露·斯普拉格和梅·卡姆登。这些是女孩们，个个可爱美丽。男孩们，都是英俊优秀的小伙子，是卡罗尔·阿什兰、斯坦利和大卫·切尔斯。

“多么珍贵的孩子们！我过去很少想到，我对他们在旧日时光里的爱，会在这里为我带来这份额外的幸福。”

“是的，就是这样的。我们对连接两个世界的纽带知道得多么少啊！”

“是的，正是这样。我们知道得多么少！如果我们还活在世上时就能意识到，我们日复一日地是在为永恒建造，那我们的生活会在许多方面多么不同啊！每一个温柔的行为，每一个慷慨的想法，每一个无私的举动，都会在来世的生命中成为永恒美丽的支柱。我们不能在一种生活中自私和无情，而在下一种生活中慷慨和充满爱。这两种生活紧密相连，合二为一，后者只是前者的延续。但是，现在来图书馆吧。”

我们穿过那个对我有着如此温柔关联的房间，进入了图书馆。哦，它真是辉煌壮丽！墙壁从天花板到地板都排列着珍贵而昂贵的书籍。一扇大型彩色玻璃窗开向前面的阳台，房间后部有两个相距不远的大型弓形窗。一排半圆形的书架，由大约六英尺高的精致灰色大理石柱支撑，延伸至宽敞主房间约十五英尺，将其纵向分成两个部分，每个部分在后面都有一个弓形窗，在分界线后面仍留有一个大空间，两个部分在那里再次合并成一个。书架的凹面对着房间的入口。靠近弓形窗不远处，放着一张美丽的书桌，一切准备就绪。桌上放着一个设计简约的金色碗，里面装满了鲜红的康乃馨，它们的辛辣香气我已经模糊地感觉到了有一会儿了。

“这是我兄弟的书桌和他最喜欢的花。在这里，我们永远不会忘记我们所爱之人的品味和偏好。”房间的所有细节都在我们站着交谈时逐渐展现在我面前。

我进入房间时的第一个感觉是看到这些书时由衷的惊讶，我的第一个问题是：“为什么我们在天堂有书？”

“为什么不呢？凡人对这个蒙福生命中的乐趣和责任有着多么奇怪的想法啊！我们似乎认为身体的死亡意味着灵魂的彻底改变，但情况绝非如此。我们带着死前同样的品味、同样的渴望、同样的知识进入这个生命。如果这些不够纯洁和良善，不足以构成这个生命的一部分，那么我们就无法进入这个生命。如果我们常常用漫长的一生去追求某些有价值且合理合法的知识，而在死亡时却毫无意义，并开始以一种完全不同的思想和研究方向来度过这个生命，那又有什么用呢？

“不，不！但愿每个人都能理解，正如我之前说过的，我们在地上生活期间是在为永恒建造。思想越纯洁，抱负越高尚，渴望越崇高，我们在天堂众圣徒中占据的等级就越高。我们在试炼的生活中越认真地追随学习和职责，我们就越有能力在这里将其继续推进，直至完成和完美。

“但是这些书，谁写的？其中有我们在地上知道和喜爱的书吗？”

“毫无疑问，很多都是，事实上，所有那些以任何方式帮助提升人类心智或不朽灵魂的书都是。然后，许多在地上生命中最杰出的心灵，在进入这更高生命后，对他们在地上如此享受地研究和追求的学科，获得了如此崇高和广阔的视野，他们就在这里为那些天赋稍逊的人写下这些更高的、更强的观点。他们在地上获得的更强大、更深刻的见解，使他们在这里——这个更纯粹的生命中——仍然成为领导者和教师，就像他们在世上世界一样。

“我们能否期望，那位刚刚加入我们行列的伟大灵魂，那位在地上敬虔的生活提升了如此多生命的人，现在凭着清晰的大脑和伟大的心灵，能够读懂这更高知识的神秘，却将他的笔搁置一边呢？不！当他将所学功课铭记于心后，他会为其他那些天赋稍逊、必须跟随领导者的人写下来。在这个神圣生命中，如同在以前的生命中一样，必须始终有在许多不同领域的领导者和教师。但所有这些知识都会随着他们进入新生命而简单自然地到来。”

第三章

在图书馆的书堆中稍作休息后，我的兄弟带我参观了所有剩下的房间。每个房间都以自己的方式完美而美丽，并且永恒地、不可磨灭地铭刻在我的记忆中。我这次只打算谈谈另一个房间。

当他拉开挂在房间廊柱门道前的、衬着最精致琥珀色薄纱的灰色薄纱帷幕时，他说：“这是你自己特别的地方，用于休息和学习。”

房子的整个二楼，不同于一楼用灰色大理石装修，而是采用镶嵌木料装饰，质地细腻如缎，抛光精美。我们进入的那个房间，无论设计还是装饰，都精致绝伦。它是长方形的，一端有一个大的弓形窗，与图书馆里的相似，其一部分正位于这个房间的下方。窗户的一侧放着一张纯象牙制成的书桌，配有银质文具。对面是一个同样材料制成的、装满书籍的书架。我后来发现，这些书中包括许多我最喜爱的作者的作品。银灰色的贵重小地毯散落在地板上，房间里所有的帷幔都是与入口处相同的精致色调和质地。家具的框架是象牙制的，椅子和 Ottoman 坐榻的包面是银灰色的布料，带有最精美的缝制装饰，躺椅（divan）的枕头和罩子也是同样的材质。

靠近前窗的桌子上放着一个大纯银碗，里面装满了粉色和黄色的玫瑰，它们的芬芳充满了空气。几个优雅的花瓶里也插满了玫瑰。整个房间美得难以形容，我需要看很多次才能完全领会其完美的完整性。墙上只挂着一幅画，那是一幅基督的真人大小肖像，正对着躺椅。这不是艺术家笔下那个背负着世人罪孽重担的人子基督的形象，也不是被荆棘冠冕刺破头部的、被钉十字架的人类救主的形象，而是那位活着的主、得胜的基督、得了冠冕的基督的形象。那双奇妙的眼睛直接而温柔地凝视着你的眼睛，嘴唇似乎在宣告平安的祝福。那神圣面容的难以形容的美丽似乎用圣洁的光芒照亮了房间。我跪了下来，将嘴唇贴在画布上真实描绘的钉鞋足上，我的心在呼喊：“主啊，亲爱的主和救主！”

过了很久，我才能把注意力集中在其他事情上。我整个身心都充满了对那伟大之爱的赞美和感恩，是这爱引导我进入了这个安息之所，这个奇妙的平安与喜乐之家。

在这令人愉悦的地方度过一些时间后，我们穿过敞开的窗户，走到大理石的露台上。一段艺术性完成的大理石楼梯从这个露台优雅地蜿蜒而下，通向下方的草坪。没有任何走道靠近楼梯脚下，只有开满鲜花的草坪。果实累累的树枝低垂在露台伸手可及之处。那天早上我站在那里时，注意到七个品种。有一种类似我们的巴特利特梨，只是大得多，味道也更鲜美——我很快就发现了这一点。另一种果实成簇生长，形状类似梨，但比前者小，质地和味道类似于最精美的冰淇淋。第三种有点像香蕉形状，他们称之为面包果。它给我的感觉，在味道上并非不像我们精致的“淑女指”香蕉。

事实证明，就品种和品质的多样性而言，最精美的食物无需劳作或操心便可获得。我的兄弟摘下了一些不同品种让我品尝。我兴奋地照做了。其中一种珍珠般果实的丰富汁水流到了我的手上和衣服前襟上。

“哦，我弄坏了我的裙子！”我叫道。

我的兄弟笑了，说：“让我看看污渍在哪里。看看你的手。”

令我惊讶的是，我找不到任何污点。我发现一切干净清新，仿佛刚洗过澡一样。

“这意味着什么？”我的手上曾沾满了那种果实厚厚的汁液。

他回答说：“在这空气中，没有任何不洁能存留片刻。没有什么会腐烂，没有什么会失去光泽，或以任何方式损毁或破坏这地方普遍的纯洁与美丽。果实一旦成熟掉落，所有没有立即被收集的，立刻蒸发消失，连种子都不会留下。”

我注意到树下没有落果，原来这就是原因。我若有所思地引用道：“凡不洁净的，总不得进那城。”

我们走下台阶，再次进入花之房间。当我再次站在那里欣赏着镶嵌的玫瑰时，我的兄弟问：“在你在天堂的所有朋友中，你最想见的是谁？”

“我的父亲和母亲。”我立刻回答。

弗兰克意味深长地笑了，我急忙转过身，看见我亲爱的父亲和母亲正沿着长长的房间向我走来，和我在一起的还有我最小的妹妹 H。我欢叫一声，飞进父亲张开的双臂中，欣喜若狂地听到他亲爱而熟悉的声音：“我宝贵的小女儿！终于！终于！”

“终于！”我紧抱着他叫道，“我终于又拥有你了！”

“终于！”他回声应道，带着深深舒出的、充满喜悦的气息。

然后他看向我亲爱的母亲，我们很快紧紧拥抱在一起。我的妹妹用双臂将我们俩环抱在一起，我松开一只手臂搂住她，把她也拉进我们联合相爱的幸福圈子里。哦，那是多么美妙的时刻啊！我未曾梦想过天堂能容纳如此巨大的喜乐。

过了一段时间，我的兄弟（他也分享了我们的喜悦）说：“现在我得离开你们几个小时了，因为我有工作要做。所以暂时再见吧，别忘了休息，特别是你刚刚进入新生命。休息不仅是天堂的乐趣之一，也是天堂的责任之一。”

“是的，我们会确保她不会忘记的，”我的父亲带着慈祥的微笑说。

第四章

我兄弟离开后不久，我母亲说：“来，我急于想带你看看我们的家。”我们全都从后门出去，穿过柔软的草地走了几百码，进入了一个可爱的家。它与我们的家有些相似，但在许多细节上又有所不同。它也是用大理石建造的，但比我们家的颜色更深。每个房间都布置得朴素，周围的空气立刻让人感到愉快。

我父亲的书房在二楼，我进去后注意到的第一件事，就是一棵老式玫瑰树茂密的枝叶和花朵，覆盖着他书桌旁的窗户。“哦，看到那扇窗户，我几乎可以想象我正站在家里你旧时的书房里！它难道不让人怀念吗？”我几乎以为那就是同一棵亲爱的老灌木，被移植到了这里。”他高兴地说。

“它仍然是你最喜欢的花吗？”我问。

他点了点头说：“我看你还记得你童年的日子。”他拍了拍我的脸颊，我摘下一朵玫瑰，别在他的衬衫上。

“在我看来，这里似乎应该是你的家才对。”

“但这是我们父辈的家。”我的妹妹渴望地说。

“不，”我父亲迅速回答说，“斯普拉格上校是她合法的监护人和导师。这是明智而极好的安排。他在各方面都是她所能拥有的最合适的导师。”

我父亲从不偏心。“弗兰克不是有着可爱的品格吗？”我问。

“确实可爱，而且他非常接近主。很少有人比他更清楚地了解神的旨意，因此很少有人比他更适合做导师。但我也有职责，不时需要离开。我们多么有福，知道再也不会长久分离了。你现在将有两个家了，亲爱的孩子——你自己的和我们的。”

“是的，我想我在这儿待的时间会和在那边一样多。”

此刻，一个迅捷的使者走近我父亲，低声说了几句话。“好的，我立刻就去。”他回答说，挥手告别后，便与那位天使般的向导一同离开了。

“我父亲的职责是什么？”我问母亲。

“他通常被召唤去帮助那些带着很少准备就进入这生命的人，也就是我们在地上称之为‘临终悔改’的人。你知道他在赢得灵魂归向基督方面，总是有着多么奇妙的成功。这些可怜的灵需要从头开始被教导。他们进入灵性生命时处于最低的阶段。你父亲愉快的职责就是一步一步地引导他们向上。他献身于他的工作，深受他所帮助之人的爱戴。他允许我经常陪伴他，和他一起做工，这对我来说是极大的快乐。”

“你知道吗，”她带着一种难以形容的幸福神情说，“我现在什么都不忘了。”在她去世前的几年里，记忆力严重衰退，曾是她的巨大负担。我能理解并同情她现在的喜悦。

“妈妈！”我一边叫着，一边把她拥入怀中。

“那么，这就又像你新婚初年的日子了？”

“完全一样。”她高兴地说。

过了一会儿，我的妹妹把我拉到一边，低声说：“告诉我，我的孩子——我宝贵的儿子。我经常看到他，但我们不被允许像我们曾经以为的那样，知道那么多地上的生活。父神温柔的智慧，按照他认为最好的方式赐予我们知识，我们必须满足于在他的时间等待更多。你能告诉我的，总不会被拒绝吧？他一定会来见我吧？我能再次把他拥在怀里吗？”

我告诉她，我相信她一定会再见到他，她的记忆对他来说非常珍贵。然后我尽可能告诉她关于她儿子的一切，她和他分离时他还只是个孩子，现在他已长大成人，受人尊敬和爱戴，有了自己的家、妻子和儿子来安慰和祝福他。

“那我可以等了，”她说，“如果他最终一定会来，当他地上的工作完成时，带着他的妻子和儿子，我相信我也会爱他们的。”

此刻，我感到自己被温柔的手臂环抱着，一只手轻轻遮住我的眼睛。“猜猜是谁，”一个声音轻声低语。

“我知道这声音，这触摸！最亲爱的，最亲爱的梅尔（Mell）！”我叫道，迅速转过身，搂住了我唯一兄弟的脖子。他把我热情地拥入怀中，然后用他旧日里顽皮的方式，用他强壮的手臂把我举离地面，说：“她一点也没长高，而且我相信，她比我们上次分别时也没有老一天，是吗，乔？”他转向我们的妹妹。

“但我想她永远不会来了。现在，他们拥有你已经够久了，这是第一次拜访。我们其余的人也想和你待一会儿。妈妈，你也来吗？”

“我不能，亲爱的孩子。我必须在这儿等你父亲回来。带上你的姐妹们。看到你们又在一起，真是蒙福的景象。”

“那么，来吧，”他说着，我们各握住他的一只手，一起走了出去。

走了一小段路后，他突然以他旧日的军人方式喊道：“立定！”我们突然停在一座精致的小房子前，它由最精美的抛光木材建成，无论建筑还是装饰都非常美丽。

“多可爱啊！”我叫道。

他带着一种迷人的谦逊鞠躬说：“这是您卑微仆人的家。请进。”

我在宽阔的阳台上停了一会儿，检查缠绕在高度抛光的精致木柱上的藤蔓。我的兄弟笑着对妹妹说：“她还是那个老样子。在她学会天堂里每一种花、藤蔓和植物的名字之前，我们别想从她那里得到多少好处。”

“是的，你会得到好处的，”我摇着头对他快乐的脸说，“但我打算随时利用你。我有太多东西要学了。”

“你会的，亲爱的，”他温柔地回答，“但请进。”

踏进一个活泼的门厅，宽敞的房间从四面八方敞开。他轻声叫道：“阿尔玛（Alma）。”立刻，一个美丽的女人从其中一个房间走近我们。

“我亲爱的孩子，”我说，“我上次见到你时，你似乎还是个孩子。”

“她仍然是她父亲的女儿，”我的兄弟带着深情的目光说，“她和凯莉（Carrie）——你从未见过她——为我营造了一个蒙福的家。”

“你妹妹在哪儿，阿尔玛？”

“她在大会堂（great music hall）。她有一副可爱的嗓子，正在培养它，”阿尔玛转向我说，“等她回来，我们打算去找你。”她补充道。

然后他们带我参观了那可爱的家，每一个细节都完美而迷人。

当我们走到一个侧阳台时，我看到我们离隔壁的房子如此之近，可以轻松地从一座阳台跨到另一座阳台。

“到了，”我兄弟说着，轻松地把我抱过中间的空隙，“这里有个人你会想见的。”

在我来得及问他之前，他领着我穿过廊柱的门道，说：“在天堂，人们总是对朋友敞开家门。”我们进入的房子，在建造和装饰上几乎与我兄弟内尔（Nell）的房子相同。当我们进入时，三个人急切地走上前来迎接我。

“亲爱的格雷姨妈！”我叫道，“还有玛丽，还有我亲爱的马丁！再次见到你们是多么喜乐啊！”

“还有这里，”我的姨妈虔诚地说。

“是的，这里。”我用同样语气回答。她是我父亲的妹妹，一直是我们最喜爱的姨妈，与她的儿子和他的妻子在一起。

我们是如何交谈、如何紧紧相拥、如何问问题和回答问题啊！

“帕莱斯也在这里，而且会……但他们和凯莉一起去了音乐厅，”马丁说。

“马丁，你能在这里唱歌吗？”我问。他在地上时总想唱歌，却无法掌握曲调。

“一点点，”他带着他旧日里随和的微笑和耸肩回答道，“在这里，只要我们真心努力，几乎什么都能做到。”

“你现在真该听他唱歌，表妹，”他的妻子带着一丝骄傲的语气说，“你不会认出那是马丁的。”

“但是，让内尔医生住得离我们这么近，不是很好吗？我们几乎就像一家人。你看，我们都觉得必须待在一起。”

“你们能这么近确实很好，虽然你不再需要他的专业能力了。”

“感谢天父，但我们在许多其他方面也同样需要他。我倒认为我才是该感恩的那一个。”我兄弟说。

“但是姐姐，我答应弗兰克要送你回房间待一会儿。他认为你独处一段时间是明智的。我们现在就走吗？”

“我准备好了，”我回答道，“虽然这些令人愉快的重逢并没有让我想要休息。”

“我们多么有福，”我的姨妈说，“在这里，我们的相互享受没有限制。我们没有什么可害怕的，没有什么可担忧的。我们知道离别时还会再见。我们会经常见面的，我的孩子。”

然后我的兄弟陪我回到我自己的家，带着一个深情的拥抱，他在我房间门口与我告别。一进房间，我就在躺椅上躺下，回想这奇妙一天里发生的事。但当我抬头看上方那张神圣的面容时，我忘记了其他一切，基督的平安像外衣一样环绕着我。我变成了一个好像母亲安慰着的孩子。

当我沉浸在这幸福的安息中时，我的兄弟弗兰克回来了，他没有叫醒我，而是用他强壮的手臂再次将我抱起，回到了地上。我不知道他什么时候离开我们的家去执行什么使命——尽管我父亲知道——那是为了回到我亲爱的丈夫身边，陪伴他走过那段悲伤的旅程，去看望他死去的妻子，在那最初孤独的哀伤时刻里安慰、扶持和坚固他。他们认为最好且明智的是，我应该先等一等再回去，品尝这新生命的福分，从而为即将到来的、看到我所爱之人因我的离去而悲伤的试炼积蓄力量。

第五章

在我兄弟弗兰克的陪伴下，我们看见一个高大的年轻人站在敞开的大门旁，渴望地望向我们来的方向。仔细一看，我们认出了他。他是我的侄子，也是当初用长茎玫瑰如此美丽地装饰我房子里那个房间的男孩之一。我高兴地向他伸出双手。

“我亲爱的卡罗尔（Carol）！”

他露出灿烂的笑容，伸出手，亲爱地说：“我希望我妈妈不久能加入我们。她不久就会到你那里去的，你知道那时你们就会永远在一起了。”

“是的，我知道，”他开朗地回答，“我会耐心的。但我太想让她看看我亲手为她建造的可爱家园了。你现在愿意来看看吗？”

“我当然愿意，很高兴。”我回答道，看向我的兄弟，寻求他的同意。他点了点头说：“这很好，卡罗尔。让她尽一切可能帮助你。我把你们两个留在一起，你可以晚点带她来找我。”

“我一定会的。”我的侄子说，我们便高高兴兴地一起离开了。

“这座奇妙的房子在哪里，卡罗尔？”

“不远，就在威卡姆太太家过去一点。”他回答。我们很快就到了，我在各方面都真心为它着迷。它的建造风格与我兄弟内尔的家很像，也是用抛光木材建造的。它只完成了一部分，但做工非常精巧。尽管尚未完工，我注意到已经完成的部分都做得如此完美。到处都是干干净净，没有碎屑，没有刨花，没有灰尘。木头似乎在其他地方被完美地准备好了（至于在哪里，我毫无概念）。这些部件被制作得精确贴合，就像一幅巨大拼图的各个部分。这需要极大的技巧和艺术品味才能将每一块恰当地放置到位。我的侄子，即使在地上生活时也是个相当有机械天赋的人，似乎做起来毫无困难，房子正慢慢地变得美丽而匀称。

他带我参观了整栋房子的各个角落，最后他拉开一个入口处的帷幕。里面是两个房间，不仅完全完工了，而且布置得非常漂亮。

“我把这两个房间完全完工并布置好，这样如果我妈妈在房子完工前就来了，她可以立刻住进去。你知道，这里没有工人的噪音，没有敲打声，没有不受欢迎的声音。”

我立刻想到了耶路撒冷的圣殿，在建造期间，殿里听不见锤子、斧子或任何铁器的声音。

“这太美了，我亲爱的孩子，”我热情地说，“这会给她极大的快乐，让她知道这是你为她做的。但这是什么？一个壁炉？”我停在一个可爱的开放式壁炉前，里面堆着木头，准备点燃。

“这里从来不会冷到需要生火，”他回答说，“但这里的火从不散发不需要的热量。我们拥有它的舒适、美丽和光芒，却没有它的任何不适。你知道我妈妈喜欢坐在明火旁，所以我为她准备了这些。”

“哦，太迷人了！但是这些彩色玻璃窗也是你自己做的吗？”

“不，不。我有一个朋友学过这门艺术，我们交换工作。他帮我做窗户，而我也帮他做精美的木工和镶嵌工作。我打算为我妈妈做一个花之房间，类似于你的那个，只是用百合花和紫罗兰，它们会永远保留芬芳。”

“多么可爱！我想感谢你，亲爱的卡罗尔，感谢你为我们花之房间所做的贡献。那是我见过的最精致的作品，当我知道是谁的手制作了它时，它更显得珍贵了。”

“这对我们所有人来说都是一项爱的劳动。”他简单地说。

“这就是为什么它对我来说更加美丽。”我说，“但请现在坐到我身边，告诉我关于你自己的事。你把所有时间都花在这项令人愉快的工作上吗？”

“哦，不，不是的。也许每天花我们从前所叫的两三个小时。我的大部分时间仍然花在我祖父身上。我刚到这里时，如果没有他，我真不知道会怎样。我对这种生活如此无知，来得又如此突然。”

“是的，亲爱的孩子，我知道。”我同情地说。

“祖父在入口处就见到了我，立刻带我回家，在那里他和祖母尽一切可能指导和帮助我。但我仍然，现在仍然，远远达不到我应该达到的程度。我真想回到旧日的生活里一整年，只要我能去见我过去的朋友们，或者更好的是，走进世界上每一个主日学，恳求男孩女孩们努力理解并受益于他们所接受的教导。为什么我过去一周又一周地去主日学，帮助唱赞美诗，读经文，听所有讲道，我真的很享受其中的每一刻。有时我会渴望过一种更好的生活，但似乎大部分时间没有人特别地引导或帮助我。我某个星期天听到的东西，直到下个星期天到来之前，从未被再次提起甚至想起。留下的印象非常短暂。为什么男孩女孩们不多谈谈他们在主日学听到的东西呢？我们都很愿意在看完任何表演后谈论它，但很少谈论主日学。为什么老师们不更多地关心他们学生们的日常生活呢？为什么在普通的家庭生活中，真正有帮助的谈话如此之少？希望我能回去告诉他们这些。”

他说话时脸上洋溢着热情，我也希望他能如愿以偿。但唉，我想，即使有人从死里复活，他们也不会被说服的。

“我该和祖父一起走了，”他站起身来说，“但我们可以一起走到你家门口。你会让我经常来看你吗？”

“非常乐意。”我回答，我们便动身了。我们边走边谈了许多事情。在门口分别时，我说：“我很快就要学会怎样编织可爱的帷幔了，等你准备好了，我就能帮你了。”

“那会让我的工作更加愉快。”他回答道，然后朝着我父亲家的方向快步走去。

第六章

随着时间流逝，我越来越习惯于周围的天堂生活，我发现它的美好如同珍稀花朵缓缓绽放般向我展开。令人愉快的惊喜在每个转角迎接我。一位在地上生活时多年前与我分别的亲爱的朋友，会出乎意料地来到我面前，带着热诚的问候。某个在地上时我非常钦佩、但因怕冒昧打扰而有些敬而远之的人，会走近我，展现出如此充满善意和投契思想的可爱灵魂，让我为过去失去的（交往机会）而感到一阵遗憾。然后，一些在地上生活时只被部分理解、尽管热切寻求的真理的清晰启示，会强烈地呈现在我面前，以其光辉淹没我，或许还展示了连接地上生命与神圣生命的紧密纽带。

但对我来说最奇妙的是，偶尔会遇到某个我从未期望在那里见到的人，他会用热切的手握和含泪的眼睛，倾诉他真诚的感谢，为了某句有帮助的话、某个严肃的警告，甚至某次严厉的责备——这些在我不自知的情况下，将他从罪恶的道路转向了永恒的生命。哦，这样的启示带给我何等的喜乐！哦，我地上的生活若更多充满这种为永恒而做的工作，该有多好！

每天，我从幸福、安息的睡眠中醒来后的第一个冲动，就是走到生命之河，投入它奇妙的水中——如此清爽、如此提神、如此鼓舞人心。怀着满怀感恩的心和满口赞美之词，日复一日的早晨，有时在我兄弟的陪伴下，有时独自一人，我总是满怀着新的生命、希望和目标回到我们的家。每一天，我都聆听我兄弟那迷人的启示和教导。

在我第一次返回地上访问后不久的一个早晨，在我前往河边的路上，我的声音加入了一首随处可闻的奇妙赞美诗。我看见一个可爱的年轻女孩迅速向我走来，伸开双臂。

“亲爱的伯莎（Bertha）姨妈，你认识我吗？”

“我小小的梅（May）！”我叫道，把这个娇小的人儿拥入怀中，“你怎么这么突然从哪儿冒出来的？让我再看看你。”我 momentarily 把她抱在一臂距离之外，只是为了再次温柔地拥抱她。“你已经长大得如此美丽了。我相信我可以自由地对你说这话。你一直都很可爱，现在你简直容光焕发。是这神圣的生命吗？”

“是的，”她甜蜜地说，“但最重要的是，能如此亲近救主。”

“啊，是的，就是那样。亲近他，会使任何存在都变得容光焕发、美丽。”我说，“他对我那么好，那么慷慨，那么温柔，他似乎忘记了我多么不配得到他的看顾。”

“我确信他知道你爱他，亲爱的，那对他意味着一切。”

“爱他！哦，如果爱他就能得到奖赏，我确信我应该得到我心中的每一个愿望，因为我爱他胜过地上或天上的一切千倍。我愿意为他而死。”当她说话时，她甜蜜的脸庞变得无比容光焕发、美丽，我开始模糊地理解基督在天上被救赎者中的奇妙力量。这个亲爱的孩子，在她短暂的一生中，拥有所有世俗的魅力，充满了地上的享乐，按照我们在地上衡量良善的标准是纯洁和善良的，但似乎太沉迷于生活的欢乐，而没有深入思考她心中应该敬畏和尊崇的事物。如今，在这蒙福的生命中，她视爱基督、亲近他的特权超过其他一切喜乐。那爱如何精炼和美化付出爱的人，正如伟大的人间之爱总是透过脸庞闪耀，提升爱者的整个品格，这神圣的爱也提升和荣耀付出爱的人，直到不仅脸庞，而是整个人的存在都散发着充满内心的荣耀。

“和我一起去河边吧，”我们谈了一会儿后我说，“和我一起去畅游一番吧。”

“很乐意，”她说，“但你曾去过湖或海吗？”

“湖或海？”我重复道，“确实没有。这里有湖和海吗？”

“当然有，”梅说，带着一点自豪，因为她比我更了解天堂的环境，“我们今天去湖吧，把海留到另一天。”

“今天就去湖吧。”我说。于是我们转向一条完全不同于通往河流的小路，欢快地走着，边走边谈，有太多事要回忆，有太多事要满怀喜乐地期待。

有一次她转向我，很快地问道：“我威尔叔叔什么时候来？”

我的手紧紧握住她的，一声哽咽涌上我的喉咙，尽管我平静地回答：“那只有上帝知道。我们不可以质问。”

“是的，我知道。他的旨意总是正确的，但我渴望见到威尔叔叔，渴望不等于抱怨。”自从我们分别后，这个稚龄的孩子已变得如此成熟、如此聪慧，与她交谈真是一种快乐。我告诉她我回到地上的悲伤差事，以及我留下的亲人们的悲伤。

“是的，是的，我知道这一切，”她低声说，“但等待不会太久的。他们会很快到来。在这里等待任何事情似乎都不会太久。总有那么多事让人忙碌，那么多愉快的职责，那么多喜乐。哦，不会太久的。”她就这样在我走在不断变化、永远完美的风景中时，鼓励和安慰我。有时她抬起手臂，用她玫瑰色的手指指着说：“看哪，这难道不是神圣地美丽吗？”

我倒吸一口气，突然停下，用手捂住脸，以遮挡那荣耀的景象。“哦，难怪弗兰克没有早点带我来这里。我还没有足够的精神力量来面对它。”当我再次慢慢抬起头时，她站在那里，如同入了迷一般。金色的晨光落在她脸上，与她内心生发出的光辉融合在一起，几乎使她变了形。即使是已经在这里生活了这么久的梅，也还没有习惯看到它的荣耀。

“看，姨妈，这是上帝的话，希望你看到，”她轻声低语，目光一刻也没有从眼前的景象移开，“他让我成为向你展示这个地方荣耀的人。”

湖在我们面前铺展开来，平滑如镜，却被来自天空的金色荣耀所淹没，使其看起来像一片碧玉和黄金的海洋。开花和结果的树木在許多地方一直长到水边。远远地，在闪亮的水面那边，耸立着一个似乎是巨大城市的圆顶和尖塔。许多人在开花的岸边休息，水面上有结构奇妙的船，载满了快乐的灵魂，由看不见的力量推动。小孩子和大人们一样，在水里漂浮或游泳。我们观望时，一队歌唱的小天使高高地飘浮在空中，掠过湖面，他们孩童般的声音传来，是欢快赞美的音符。

“来，我们加入他们吧。”

“荣耀和尊贵，”孩童的声音唱道。

“权柄和能力，”广大人群的声音唱道。

“愿颂赞……”两股声音汇合在一起。我发现梅和我正在加入这歌唱。天使歌咏队继续飘向前方，但在远处，我们仍能捕捉到他们甜美声音的微弱旋律，以及来自下方人群回应的更强烈的韵律。

我们站在湖边，泪水顺着脸颊流下，我的眼睛因激动而模糊。我感到自己像个小孩一样软弱，但怎样的狂喜和说不出的喜乐充满了我！我是在做梦，还是这确实是不朽生命的另一个层面？

梅把手臂环在我的脖子上，低声说：“来吧，姨妈，休息一下。”我顺从了她，因为无法不这样做。她领着我进入水中，向下，向下，进入它水晶般的深处。当我们似乎已在湖面下数百英尺时，她躺了下来，并请我也这样做。我照做了，我们立刻开始缓慢地上升。很快我发现我们不再上升，而是慢慢地漂浮在湍流中部，在水面下许多英尺的地方。然后我看到一道似乎是奇妙的、完美的棱镜光线围绕着我。我似乎正躺在一颗棱镜的中心，有着我从未见过的如此生动而精致的色彩。不同于我们在地上看到的七种颜色，这些颜色以如此稀有的色调渐变融合，仿佛使光线几乎无穷无尽——或者它们确实是无穷无尽的，我无法确定。

当我躺着观看这奇妙的景象时，色彩像北极光的光影一样加深和消退，我听到了远处传来的音乐声。虽然梅和我没有互相触碰，但我们并没有像人们可能设想的那样漂散。我们彼此躺在容易交谈的距离内，虽然我们之间很少说话。寂静似乎太神圣了，不容打破。我们躺在水中，如同躺在最柔软的沙发上，完全不需要努力就能让自己浮着。水波轻柔的起伏使我们放松和休息。

当远处的音乐再次引起我的注意时，我转向梅。她对我回以微笑，但没有说话。很快我捕捉到了歌词：“荣耀和尊贵，权柄和能力……”我知道那仍然是天使歌咏队，尽管他们现在肯定已在数英里之外。然后，一只银铃——有着银色舌头的银铃——柔和的声音响起，当最后几个音符消失时，我低声说：“请告诉我关于这一切，梅。”

她解释说：“这湖的水以最不可思议的方式捕捉光线，正如你所见。更聪明的人才能告诉你其中的原理。这水还传输音乐声音——只有音乐声音——能传得很远。那首歌显然来自湖的遥远岸边，那铃声是湖对岸城市里的钟，召唤人们在此时刻履行某些职责。”

“好吧，从来没有比这更甜蜜的职责召唤了。”我说。

“是的，它的音符很美。听，现在有钟声在响。”

我们躺着倾听，当我们倾听时，一种甜蜜的魔力笼罩了我，我像孩子躺在母亲怀中一样安详地睡着了。我醒来时，带着一种奇特的充满活力和力量的感觉。这是一种与我在河中沐浴时所感受到的完全不同的感觉，但我无法解释有何不同。梅说：“一个带走了地上生命的最后痕迹，为我们在这里的天堂生活做准备；另一个则让我们从神圣生命本身中满溢出来。”我想这孩子是对的。

当我们从水中出来时，我们发现湖岸几乎空无一人，所有人都应钟声召唤，去履行当时的快乐职责了。一群群的孩子仍在快乐的自由中玩耍，有些像松鼠一样敏捷地爬上悬垂在水面上的树，然后带着欢快的笑声跳入湖中；有些像美丽的大睡莲或荷花一样漂浮在水面上。当我们站着观看时，我说：“没有伤害或危险的恐惧，没有对不幸的忧虑，没有对意外发生的焦虑。安全，是的，安全和喜乐与平安。这确实是蒙福的生命。”

当我们站着观看那些快乐孩子们的嬉戏时，我说：“我常想起我们曾被教导要相信天堂是我们将戴着金冠冕、总是手拿竖琴站立的地方。但我们的金冠冕是他蒙福同在环绕我们的光环，我们不需要竖琴来强调我们的赞美之歌。我们确实看到冠冕，我们确实听到天使的竖琴，在上帝认为合适的时间和方式。但我们最好的敬拜是遵行他的旨意。”梅在我们转身离开时说了这些话。

“你真是通晓天国的道理，我的孩子，”我回答，“能向如此亲近的人学习，我多么高兴。告诉我你在这里的生活。”

于是我们边走边谈，她以我记得的旧日里的自由，告诉我她在天堂这些年的历史——她的职责、她的喜乐、她的朋友、她的家。我发现她的家离我们的家相当远，远远在湖对岸那座大城市的尖塔之外，但她补充说：“在天堂，距离算什么？我们来去自如，感觉不到疲劳，没有匆忙，没有延误。这真是奇妙。”

离我们家不远的地方，我们看到一群孩子在草地上玩耍，他们中间有一只美丽的大狗，他们正自由自在地和它翻滚嬉戏。我们走近时，那只狗挣脱孩子们，跳跃着向我们奔来，它蹲伏在我们脚边，做出欢快欢迎的姿态。

“你不认识它吗，姨妈？”梅活泼地问道。

“这不是我们亲爱的斯波特（Sport）吗！”我叫道，弯腰搂住它的脖子，把头靠在它丝滑的毛发上，“亲爱的斯波特，我多么高兴你在这里！”它用各种快乐的表现回应我的抚摸，梅看着我们彼此的喜悦，大笑起来。

“我常想，是否有一天我会在这里找到它。它在地上生活里的忠实和奉献，确实值得幸福的生活。它的聪明和忠诚远远超过我们称之为不朽的许多人类。它是不是为了小威尔牺牲了自己的生命？”

“是的，它试图在火车前穿过铁轨，因为它看到火车会从它和小主人之间经过，担心他有危险。这使它丧了命。它总是把自己置于任何威胁威尔危险的人或物之间。它是个勇敢的家伙，值得不朽。亲爱的斯波特，你再也不会离开我了。”我说着，深情地抚摸它。听到这话，它跳起来，快乐地吠叫着，在我们前面跳跃着走完了剩下的路，然后躺在门阶上，向上瞥了一眼，摇了摇它浓密的尾巴，仿佛在说：“看，我接受了你的话。”

“它完全理解我们说的每一个字，”梅说。

“当然，它只是缺少语言来使它完美。我本希望它能在这里找到语言。”

“如果它会说话，它就不会有现在一半有趣了。”梅说。

“也许不会。它的长毛多么丝滑美丽啊！它每天都在河里洗澡，那也在它身上留下了印记。”

“你知道吗，我认为我们所拥有的父神慈爱看顾的最甜蜜证明之一，就是我们在这种生命中如此频繁地找到那些曾在地上给予我们巨大快乐的事物。越是出乎意料，带来的喜乐越大。我记得曾看到一个美丽的小女孩进入天堂，她是一个庞大而亲密的家庭中第一个来的。我后来得知，她母亲悲伤的哭喊是：‘哦，如果我们能有个人在那里迎接她、照顾她就好了。’她来时，安详地依偎在救主自己怀中。过了一会儿，当他坐着爱抚和她说话时，一只孩子曾喜爱、几周前生病死去、令她极为悲伤的、特别漂亮的安哥拉小猫，跑过草地，直接跳进她怀里，满足地躺在她的膝盖上。当她认出她的小猫时，那声欢呼，那拥抱和亲吻，甚至在天堂也增添了喜乐。除了我们慈爱的父，谁会想到为一个小孩子提供这样的安慰呢？她显然是个胆小的孩子，但此刻，当孩子们以他们在亲爱救主面前总是表现出的快乐自由围拢她时，她充满信心地抬头看着上方那双温柔的眼睛，开始害羞地讲述她宠物的奇妙聪明，直到最后，耶稣让她满足地待在花丛中，和她周围聚集的小同伴们一起玩耍。我们的父从不忘记我们，而是根据我们各自的需要为我们提供快乐和安慰。”

我暗自想，我何时能见到救主？我何时能与他面对面？梅仿佛理解了我的想法，用双臂搂住我的脖子，低声说：“你也会很快见到他的。他来见你的时机合适时，他从不会拖延。不会太久的。”就这样我们分别了，各自去履行当时的职责。

第七章

第二天早上，经过一小时有趣的教导后，我的兄弟对我说：“我们去赴约拜访威卡姆太太吧，现在就去吗？”

“是的，我很想去。”我急切地回答。于是我们立刻出发了。我们很快到达她可爱的家，发现她正在入口处等着，仿佛在期待我们。在对我们的朋友热情问候之后，我的兄弟说：“我把你们俩留在一起，进行你们俩都期盼的那次长谈，我要去处理其他职责了。稍后我会在家见你。”

“好的，”我回答，“我现在已经熟悉回家的路了。”

他离开后，我的朋友带我参观了她的整个家，非常高兴地向我展示了她为地上家中每位心爱成员（他们尚未到来）所准备的房间。其中一个非常大的房间，两端都有敞开的窗户，透过窗户，开满花朵和挂满果实的树木诱人地探进头来。这显然是她特别用心布置的房间，她低声对我说：“道格拉斯（Douglas）总是喜欢大房间，我相信他会喜欢这一间的。”我也确信这一点。

从宽阔的楼梯下来，我们发现它通往一个非常大的音乐室。宽阔的、由大理石柱支撑的抬升式舞台，横跨三面，与二楼平齐。舞台上有许多乐器——竖琴、小提琴，以及一些我从未见过的乐器。房间里摆满了舒适的椅子、躺椅和窗座，听众可以在这里休息，聆听甜美的和声。

“我的女儿，”我的朋友解释道，“她在年幼时就离开了我们，在这里接受了良好的音乐训练，她喜欢和她的朋友们聚在一起，常常为我们带来音乐享受。你知道，我们斯普林菲尔德（Springfield）的老家，曾为天国的诗班提供了不少稀有的嗓音——玛丽·爱丽丝（Mary Alice）、威尔·格里格斯（Will Griggs）和许多其他人。我相信你会经常在这个房间里听到他们的演奏。”

我们从这房间重新进入开向前阳台和外部台阶的雅致接待厅。在这里，威卡姆太太请我坐在她旁边，说：“现在，告诉我地上家里的一切，还有那些仍在那边的人。”

我们握着彼此的手交谈，她提问，我尽可能回答，谈了好一会儿。最后她匆匆站起来说：“还有很多我想听的。等一下，我马上回来。”我已经学会了不去质疑这些更明智朋友们的判断，于是在她穿过里面的门道时等待着。

我看见一个陌生人走近，便站起来迎接他。他身材高大，气度不凡，面容甜美而美丽。我以前在哪里见过他？我确信自从我来这里之后一定见过他。啊，现在我知道了，我想，是圣约翰，那位蒙爱的门徒。有一天早上，他曾在小河边向我指点过什么。

“愿平安归于这家。”他走上台阶时这样问候道。但他的声音让我感到激动和震撼。我想，这会是主自己吗？

“要我叫女主人吗？”我问。

“不，不用叫她。她知道我在这里。来，坐到我旁边来。”他注意到我还站着，在他坐下后说道。我照做了，一直注视着我面前那张奇妙的面容。

“你刚来不久吧？”他说。

“是的，我来这里才很短的时间。”我回答。

“嗯，那没关系，”他带着温柔的微笑说，“许多人仍固守着旧的思想和地上的语言。这是连接两种生命的纽带，我们不愿意它被断开。这种改变给你什么印象？你觉得这里的生活怎么样？”

“哦，如果地上的人能知道就好了！我直到现在才完全理解那崇高经文的意义：‘神为爱他的人所预备的，是眼睛未曾看见，耳朵未曾听见，人心也未曾想到的。’这确实超越了人类的想象。”我带着深深的感情说。

“为爱他的人。你相信所有基督徒都真正爱他吗？你认为他们爱的是父的爱和怜悯，还是他们的敬拜常常是出于责任而非爱？”他沉思着、温柔地说。

“哦，”我说，“毫无疑问，那些寻求认识你的人，心中都充满了你激发的爱。”

一片光辉灿烂的光芒铺展在这张奇妙的面容上，他转身直接看着我的眼睛。迷雾从我眼前散去，我认出了他。带着一声低沉的喜乐和敬慕的呼喊，我投伏在他脚前，用喜乐的泪水浸湿了他的脚。他温柔地抚摸了一会儿我低垂的头，然后起身，把我扶到他身边。

“我的救主，我的君王！”我紧紧依偎着他，低声说。

“是的，也是兄长和朋友，”他说着，擦去从我紧闭的眼睑下偷流的泪水。

“是万人中最美好、全然可爱的。”我再次低声说。

“现在你开始适应这新生命的条件了。对许多人来说，从信心到实际的看见，这种转变可能会带来一点恐惧，那是完全错误的。你忘记了他的应许吗？‘我去原是为你们预备地方去……我在哪里，叫你们也在那里。’如果你在只能凭信心看见我时爱我，那么现在我们是父的同路人了，就更当爱我。带着一切使你困惑或喜乐的事到我这里来，到那位总是怀着喜乐等待见你的兄长这里来。”

然后我们坐着长时间认真交谈，他向我揭示了神圣生命的许多奥秘。我紧抓他的每一句话，我饱饮他声音的每一个音调，我热切地注视他心爱面容的每一道线条。我被提升了，被高举了，超出言语所能表达的力量。然后，带着神圣的微笑，他站了起来。

“我们会常见面的。”他说。然后我弯下腰，虔诚地将嘴唇印在仍紧握着我双手的那双手上。接着他将双手片刻地按在我低垂的头上作为祝福，便默默而迅速地从房子里离开了。

我站在那里，望着救主迅速远去的身影，在挂满花朵的树下走过。我看见两个美丽的年轻女孩正朝他来的方向走去，是玛丽·贝茨（Mary Bates）和梅·卡姆登（May Camden），她们手臂相挽地走着。她们看见主时，便飞跑着去迎接他，他愉快地向她们各伸出一只手。她们转身，各挽着他的一只手，一左一右地加入了祂的道路。她们信任地抬头看着他的脸，他正和她们说话。我不时从侧面看到他的脸，他正轮流温柔地低头看她们。我想，这就是他愿意我们与他相处的方式，真正像孩子与一位亲爱的兄长一样。我一直注视着他们，直到树木将他们从视线中隐去。

我渴望有时间能和那些亲爱的女孩们在一起，但我知道祂的同在对她们来说比一切都更重要。我转身要通过房子美丽的入口，但在到达门口之前，威卡姆太太迎上了我。在我开口之前，她说：“嘘，我都知道了。别试图说话。我知道你心里充满了感受。我会很快再来看你的，去吧。”她轻轻推我上路。我的心因她而多么祝福她，因为在这蒙福的经历之后，试图谈论普通话题似乎是一种亵渎。

我没有沿着小路走，而是穿过开花草坪，在树下行走，直到回到家。我发现我的兄弟正坐在阳台上，当我走上台阶时，他站起来迎接我。当他看到我的脸时，他握住我的双手片刻，只是轻声简单地说：“我看得出来，你刚和主在一起。”然后他侧身让我进屋。我快步走进我的房间，在门口放下帷幕，扑倒在躺椅上，闭着眼睛重温我在那神圣同在中所度过的每一刻。我回忆救主声音的每一个字和每一个音调，将祂给我的指示永久地铭刻在我的记忆中。我似乎被提升到了一个更高的存在层面。自从我遇见了我的灵魂所爱的那一位，我似乎从一切良善的泉源中饮了更深的一口。

在那个神圣的日子里，我与自己的灵魂进行了一次漫长蒙福的交流。当我看着墙上那张画像的面容时，我惊讶于自己为何没有立刻认出基督——这肖像如此完美。当我终于起身时，温柔的黄金暮光环绕着我，我跪在躺椅旁，献上了我在天堂的第一次祷告。在我此前的生命中，一直是不断的感恩；似乎没有祷告的余地。此刻当我跪下时，我能反复说的只有：“我感谢你，祝福的父，我感谢你，我感谢你。”

当我终于下楼时，发现我的兄弟正站在那间大花之房间里。我走向他，轻声说：“弗兰克，你们在天堂想祷告时做什么？”

“我们赞美，”他回答，“然后行动。”

“那么现在，让我们赞美吧。”我说。于是我们站在那里，双手紧握，举起我们的心和声音，向上帝献上一首赞美的诗歌。我的兄弟用他清晰、有力的领唱声音唱起来，我跟着他。当第一个音符响起时，我以为屋顶在回响，但我很快发现，还有其他声音与我们的声音融合在一起，直到整栋房子似乎充满了看不见的歌唱者。这样一首宏大的赞美诗，地上从未听过。当赞美诗进行下去时，我认出了许多来自过去的亲爱声音——威尔·格里格斯（Will Gregs）那令人感伤的男高音，玛丽·爱丽丝（Mary Alice）那精致的女高音，以及许多其他唤起久远回忆的声音。然后我听到甜美的童声，抬头望去，看到我们上方有一片容光焕发的婴儿面容的云朵，让我的心充满了喜乐。房间似乎充满了他们。

“多么美好的生命，多么神圣的生命！”我低声说。我们一直站着，直到最后缭绕的音符消失。然后我兄弟和我回到阳台，坐在金色暮光中。

“你才读到这本记录的开头几页。天堂的祝福必须逐渐向我们展开，否则我们甚至无法承受它那耀眼的荣耀。”接着是一个小时的交谈，弗兰克引导我的灵魂更深地进入我已进入的荣耀生命的奥秘。他教导我，我倾听，有时我会提问，但很少。我满足于怀着充满感恩和爱的心，接受那天上的吗哪。

第八章

第二天，我的兄弟因一项重要使命外出了，我便独自出发，想看看是否能找到我前一天见到的那几位亲爱的年轻朋友。我知道在那个幸福的世界里，一切井然有序，迟早我会再次见到她们。我不禁希望那会很快。我回想起她们遇见亲爱救主时，那新鲜年轻面容上幸福的光芒，我希望能和她们谈谈她们日复一日的生活。我开始再次回想我与祂的会面，并如此沉浸在这些思绪中，以至于我对周围美丽的世界浑然不觉。

突然，我听到有人说：“那肯定是斯普拉格夫人。”我抬头一看，看到甜美快乐的玛丽·贝茨（Mary Bates）就在几步之外，正专注地看着我。

“哦，我宝贵的梅（May）！”我欢快地叫道。

她跑到我面前，把我拥入怀中，把我的头拉到她的肩上，用过去那种亲昵的、几乎呜咽着的喜乐方式说：“亲爱的小梅尔（Muer）——过去常用的昵称——我多么高兴你在这里！我简直等不及要找到你了。”

“你怎么知道我在这里，梅？”

“是主告诉我的，”她轻声说，“梅（May）已经告诉我了，我们正去找你的路上，昨天我们遇见了祂，祂告诉我们祂刚刚离开你。那时我们就知道我们必须等一等。”她虔诚地说。

我的心何等激动！在我们分别之后，祂曾提起过我。我渴望问她祂说了什么，但不敢问。仿佛看透了我的心思，她继续说道：“祂谈到你时如此温柔，说我们必须常与你在一起。梅今天有工作要做，而且她已经见过你一次了，所以我就独自来了。她可能晚点会来。我可以和你待很长时间吗？我有太多事要告诉你，太多事要问了。”

“当然可以。我正是出来找你的。来吧，我们立刻回我家去。”于是我们紧挽着彼此，向我家走去。

“我先告诉你什么好呢？”我问。

“关于亲人们的一切，我们心爱家中的每一个成员。”她开始说道，声音有些颤抖：“从我心爱的、心碎的母亲开始……我经常和她在一起，但她那巨大的、我担心尚未和解的悲伤，阻碍了我成为我想成为的安慰。如果她能在这里和我待上一个小时，能像我们一样知道上帝的智慧和爱，那压在她生命上的乌云该会如何消散，她会看到这两段生命终究不过是一体的。”

“是的，”我回答，“我劝她从这个角度思考，并完全相信天父温柔的看顾和永不失败的爱。”

“但对我们来说，要超越那孤独的炉边和空着的椅子去看，是很困难的。”

“但我相信，她确实开始模糊地领会到你如此渴望她拥有的安慰了。”

“啊，但如果她知道，我现在正需要那个来使我的幸福完全！我们在这里不能像在地上那样悲伤，因为我们已经学会知道父的旨意总是温柔而智慧的。但即使在天堂，只要我知道我的母亲——她拥有那么多珍贵的祝福——仅仅因为我不能在肉身中与她分享，她就忘记了这些祝福，那么对我来说，天堂就永远不会完全。这里有我的父亲和兄弟们，我仍然是真正地属于他们，就像他们属于我一样。我常常和他们所有人坐在一起，握着她的手，或者用双臂环抱着她。我亲爱的，亲爱的母亲，为什么她必须看见我才能认识到这一点呢？但这几乎是在抱怨了，不是吗？总有一天她会知道一切的。我们必须耐心等待。”

当我们继续走着，谈论着在地上生命、那些在许多方面仍对我们如此珍贵的往事时，她急切地提问，我尽力回答。我们看到四个人——三个女人和一个男人——站在树下一小片偏离步道的地方。那男人的背对着我们，但我们立刻认出了那是主。女人们都是陌生人，其中一个似乎是刚到的。救主握着她的手，和她说话，其他人都专注地听祂说话。我们默默地注视着这群人，从旁边缓缓经过，并不期望在这样的时候得到祂的认领。但就在我们经过他们正对面时，祂转过身来，看着我们。祂什么也没说，但哦，那目光充满了温柔和鼓励，它提升了我们，使我们着迷，使我们振奋。我们继续前行，我们紧握的手收紧了，无法言喻的狂喜充满了我们的心。

我们默默走完了剩下的路，坐在大理石台阶上，在悬垂树木的阴影里。我们紧挨着坐着，她把头靠在我的肩上，我把脸颊靠在她的头上。

过了一会儿，我几乎是自言自语地低声说：“曾经有过这样的目光吗？”

她立刻抬起头，热切地说：“你也这么想！哦，我确信你会这么想的。总是这样。如果祂太忙了，那时候不能和你说话，祂就只是看着你，那感觉就好像祂和你谈了很长时间一样。祂难道不奇妙吗？”

“哦，为什么我们在地上不能像在这里一样认识祂呢？你来到这里多久后才见到祂的？”

“哦，这正是最奇妙的部分。祂是我离开身体后看到的第一个面孔。当我第一次意识到我是自由的时候，我感到困惑，我站在那里迷茫了片刻。然后我看见祂就站在我身边，脸上带着同样的表情。起初我感到害怕，几乎畏惧，然后祂向我伸出手，温柔地说：‘我的孩子，我来照顾你了。相信我，不要害怕。’于是我认出了祂，所有的恐惧立刻离开了我，我紧紧依偎着祂，就像我依偎着我的任何一位兄弟一样。祂没有对我说太多话，但不知怎的，我感到祂理解我所有的想法。”

“过了一会儿，我问：‘我可以和妈妈待一会儿吗？她心碎了。’

“‘是的，亲爱的孩子，只要你愿意。’祂同情地回答。

“‘你也留下来吗？’我问，因为我觉得我无法忍受祂离开我。

“祂看起来非常高兴，回答说：‘是的，我永远不会离开你，直到你准备好和我一起走。’

“于是我去找妈妈，我用双臂抱住她，不久主也来了，向她低语安慰的话。我不确定她是否意识到了我们的存在，尽管我觉得她变得平静了些。我们一直待到一切都结束。我一刻也没有离开妈妈，除了两次我偷偷溜到可怜的小豪（Howe）——那时他独自一人——的病房。我一直觉得他比任何人都更意识到我的存在。当我对他说话时，他躺得那么安静、那么平静，他似乎在倾听。

“当他们最后一次聚集在我的棺材周围时，我觉得我需要说话，向他们显现我自己。难道他们不能有一瞬间看到我活生生的自己，如此平静地站在他们中间吗？那样他们就会永远忘记他们为坟墓所膏抹和美化的那毫无生命的泥土。他们就会知道我不在那里。但他们不愿接受真相。最后，我恳求主允许我向他们显现一次，但祂说：‘这不是父的旨意。’之后，我完全接受了父的旨意，不久祂就把我带到了这里，在祂的怀中。这是多么蒙福的生命啊！”

我只能对我们那天幸福交谈的内容做一个简略的概述。它太神圣了，不能被好奇的眼睛审视。我们一直谈到金色的暮光降临，我们看着小鸟在藤蔓中栖息，听到远处天使合唱队庄严而欢快的歌声，并加入了赞美的诗篇。后来我们去了我的房间，躺在我的躺椅上休息。在我沉入天堂幸福的睡眠之前，我听到的最后几个字是温柔的低语：“亲爱的小梅尔，我多么高兴你在这里。”

不止一次有人问：那里有夜晚吗？明确地回答：没有。我们姑且称之为白昼的那段时间，充满了辉煌的光芒，一种玫瑰色的、金色的光，无处不在。没有凡人知道的语言能描述这奇妙的荣耀。它照亮了天空，被水面捕获并反射，充满了整个天堂的喜乐和所有心灵中的歌声。经过一段比我们最长地上白昼还要长得多的时期，这荣耀变得柔和而温润，直到它变成一种充满平安的、发光的暮光。孩子们停止了在树下的玩耍，小鸟在藤蔓中栖息，所有白天忙于各种事务的人都寻求安息和平静。但没有黑暗，没有幽暗的阴影，只有荣耀的安详柔化。

第九章

此后不久，我的兄弟说：“今天上午我们去大礼堂。即使在这里，这也将是罕见的一天。马丁·路德要就宗教改革的原因和影响发表演讲，约翰·卫斯理将对此进行补充。可能还有其他讲员。”

这不是我们第一次参观这座大礼堂，虽然我之前没有提到过它。它矗立在一个微微隆起的高地上，巨大的穹顶由紫水晶和碧玉相间的巨大柱子支撑。这座庞大的建筑没有墙壁，只有巨大的穹顶和支撑的柱子。一个由珍贵大理石镶嵌水晶而成的宽阔讲台从中央升起，三面有向上倾斜的座位，形成一个巨大的圆形剧场。座位由高度抛光的雪松木制成，讲台后面是厚重的皇家紫色帷幔。一座纯珍珠筑成的祭坛矗立在讲台中央附近。巨大的穹顶在其浩瀚中深邃而幽暗，因此只有其下缘周围的金色雕像清晰可见。

我们进入时，发现建筑里挤满了人，急切地等待着即将开始的一切。我们很快坐了下来，也在等待。柔和的旋律从看不见的诗班中飘荡在我们周围。

很快，正值壮年的马丁·路德登上台阶，站在我们面前。我无意详述他的外貌（我们大家都如此熟悉），除了说，他伟大的智力和属灵力量似乎为他本已强健的体格增添了光彩，使他即使在天上的地方，也仍然是一位合适的领袖。他的演讲足以写成一本书，在这简短的概述中甚至无法给出一个提纲。他以意志和口才的力量使我们着迷。

当他结束时，约翰·卫斯理接替了他的位置。他面容的圣洁之美，因天上的光芒而增强，真是奇妙。他的主题是上帝的爱。如果他在世上的生活中曾强有力地阐述过它，那么现在他以颂赞之火席卷了我们的灵魂，直到我们像他手中的蜡一样。他展示了那爱为我们所做的一切，以及永恒的感恩和赞美如何永远无法回报它。

他离开后，除了那看不见的诗班微弱而甜美的旋律外，长时间的寂静笼罩着广大听众。所有人都似乎沉浸在对那温柔讲述的主题的沉思中。然后，讲台后面的厚重帷幕分开了，一个高大的身影，周围汇聚了天堂所有的荣耀，走向讲台中央。瞬间，广大的人群站了起来，齐声爆发出那首我们在地上常常同唱的庄严赞美诗：

“万王之王，万主之主，齐来称颂耶稣圣名；天上天使，都当俯伏，冠冕冕，荣耀归主圣名。”

这样宏伟的合唱，这样的合一，这样的和谐，这样的音量，是地上从未听过的。它上升，它膨胀，似乎不仅充满了大礼堂，而且充满了整个天堂。然而在这一切之上，我们听到天使诗班的声音，不再只是吹奏那柔和甜美的旋律，而是迸发出胜利的赞美。一片荣耀的光芒似乎充满了整个地方。我们抬头望去，巨大的穹顶闪耀着金色的光辉，不再看不见的诗班的天使形态，带着他们的天竖琴和小提琴，与众多人群混在一起，他们的面容仅次于他们所歌颂赞美的那一位的荣光。而在中间，是所有天堂都俯伏敬拜的主，祂以仰起的脸庞和君王般的身姿站立着，是天地间真正的上帝。祂是所有光的中心，神圣的光辉环绕着祂，无可比拟。

当赞美和敬慕的诗歌停止时，所有人都缓缓跪下，每一个头都低下，每一张脸都遮住。天使诗班改变了那熟悉的词句，唱道：

“荣耀归与圣父，归与圣子，归与圣灵；起初如此，现在如此，以后如此，直到永永远远。阿们，阿们。”

歌声缓缓消失，神圣的寂静降临在我们身上。很快，所有人缓慢而虔诚地站起来，回到各自的座位上。

不，不是所有人。甜蜜的玛丽·贝茨（Mary Bates）陪着我们来到了圣所，我现在注意到，只有她仍然跪着，双手合十，脸庞抬起，容光焕发，她可爱的眼睛注视着站在我们面前的救主。她是如此专注，我不敢打扰她。但过了一会儿，主转过身来，用如此充满爱意和认领的目光回应了她敬慕的眼睛，以至于当祂再次转开头时，她安静地在我旁边坐下，把她的小手滑进我的手中，带着一个孩子十足的信赖，确信一切都被理解了。

当我看着我们面前那荣耀的身形，披戴着神性全部的威严时，我的心战兢地问：这确实就是那个被彼拉多判处死于十字架上、蒙受羞辱之死的基督——人子吗？我无法接受这一点。似乎不可能有任何一个人，无论多么邪恶，能对这如此明显显现在祂身上的神性视而不见。

然后救主开始说话。祂声音的甜美远远超越了天上诗班的旋律。祂恩典的话语——如果我能斗胆将它们照祂口中所出的记录下来就好了！地上没有语言能让我传达它们崇高的含义。祂首先轻轻触及了地上的生活，如此奇妙地展示了连接两种生命——过去与现在——的光明纽带。然后祂向我们解释了这蒙福生命的一些奥秘，并指出了摆在我们面前的喜乐职责。

当祂停止说话时，我们低着头坐着，因为祂离开了，我们的心如此满溢，我们的灵魂如此提升，我们的灵如此高扬，我们整个存在都充满了祂的神性，我们默默地、虔诚地离开了那地方。每个人都带着一颗充满更高、更神圣渴望的心，和对我们所被允许进入的蒙福生命更清晰的认识。

足以说明的是，我们在地上所知道的任何喜乐，无论多么罕见，多么神圣，都不过是最微弱的、我们在天堂将找到的喜乐的影子。在那世界里的片刻狂喜，是地上任何狂喜之梦都无法比拟的。那里没有悲伤，没有痛苦，没有疾病，没有死亡，没有分离，没有失望，没有眼泪——除了喜乐的眼泪。没有破碎的梦想，没有错误的计划，没有夜晚，没有风暴，没有阴影，只有光明、喜乐、爱、平安和安息，直到永永远远。阿们。我的心再次虔诚地说：阿们。

第十章

随着日子一天天过去，我发现我的渴望常常引我到那神圣的湖边。有时独自一人，有时与我家族圈子中的一位或多位成员一起——我敬爱的父亲和珍贵的母亲，我亲爱的兄弟和姐妹，以及许多心爱的朋友。这对我来说总是一种鼓舞，非常振奋人心。我永远无法对它熟悉到足以克服它最初带给我的那种巨大敬畏，但我发现，我越是在它的水流中沐浴、漂浮或沉睡，我的灵就越发强壮，我对周围世界奥秘的理解就越发清晰。

我与那些久已分离的亲人们几乎每天在家庭生活中的讨论，使我重新获得了那种曾是我尘世生命中最大慰藉的家庭感。我开始意识到，这才是真正的生命，而不是我们一直视之为真正的那个试炼的生命。

我想那是在我从第一次返回地上访问后的第二天，当我正穿过我父亲房子和我自己房子之间的草地时，我听到有人亲热地叫我的名字。我转过身，看到一个高大、英俊的男人正在走近，他没有戴帽子，头发银白，深蓝色的眼睛快乐而温柔地注视着我的眼睛，当他走近时。

“奥利弗！”我伸出双手欢迎地叫道。他是我姐姐的丈夫，一直深受爱戴。

“我不知道你已经来了，直到我们父亲告诉我。你在这里真是太好了。看到你比看到这里的其他任何人都更让我想起旧日的生活。在我生命最后的日子里，我们曾如此多地在一起。”他紧握我的双手说。

“你现在要去哪里？能和我待一会儿吗？就在几天前，我还在想，我多么希望你能在露来之前在这里待一小会儿。你太了解她的品味了。现在你就在这里了。在天堂，我们未说出口的愿望就这样被满足了。”

“我亲爱的嫂子快来了吗？”我稍后问道。

“我不能肯定地说，但你知道，地上的岁月正在流逝，她的到来不可能再拖延太久了。你现在能和我一起来吗？”

“很乐意。”我说着，转身和他一起走。

“离这儿不远，”他说，“就在河转弯的地方。露那么喜欢水，所以我选择了那个地方，而不是一个离你家更近的地方。”

“这真是迷人，”当我们走近那地方时我说，“我以前没走过这条路。”

“我想让你从她房间的窗户看看那条河，”他说，“我知道你会喜欢的。”

我们进入了那座真正美丽的房子，由最纯净的白色花岗岩建成，如此隐秘地隐藏在枝叶和挂满花朵的树木中，以至于从某些地方只能瞥见其优美的比例。

“她那么喜欢花，你不觉得她会喜欢这些树吗？”

“胜过一切。”我回答。

我们穿过一楼几个令人愉快的房间，上了楼梯——楼梯本身就是一种梦幻般的美景。当我们进入他如此急于让我看到的房间时，我停在门槛上，发出喜悦的惊叹，而他站在那里，饶有兴致地观察着我脸上的表情。

“这是我见过的最令人愉快的房间！”我激动地说。躺椅、椅子和书桌的框架由纯净无瑕的珍珠制成，用暗金色装饰。到处是柔软的地毯和帷幔。透过通向花环环绕阳台的低矮窗户，可以看到下方宽阔、平缓的河流的迷人景色，这再次让我屏息和欣喜。上千种来自天上穹苍的精致色调倒映在平静的水面上，一艘漂浮在水流上的小船完美地倒映在乳白色的涟漪中。远处，在闪亮的水面那边，天上的群山耸立着，到处可见圆顶、有柱的庙宇和闪闪发光的喷泉。

当我终于从那迷人的景色中转过身时，我看到对面的墙上，那副神圣的面容正对着我微笑，和我自己家里房间里每天看着的那幅一样。

我们一言不发地走下楼梯，然后我只能结结巴巴地说：“只有天堂才能赋予一切事物如此完美的境界。”

奥利弗按了按我的手，让我离开了，一句话也没说。

按照地上的时间计算，许多个月已经过去了，我多次参观那可爱的家，和奥利弗进行了愉快的交谈。我无法提出任何能增加那地方美丽的东西，但我们谈论了它，为它做计划，并期待着露到来的喜悦。

有一天，我发现他不在，尽管我等了他回来，但他没有来。我已经好几天没见到他了，我想他一定是被主派去执行什么任务了。当我走向我们家时，我遇到了一群不同年龄的快乐少男少女，他们正从我来时的路上回去，怀里抱着最美丽的花朵。当他们走近时，我看到他们是我亲爱的露的孙辈孩子们——有斯坦利、玛丽、大卫·李和小露丝。

他们一看到我就开始喊：“奶奶要来了！奶奶要来了！我们正拿花去撒得到处都是。我们太高兴了！”

“孩子们，你们怎么知道她要来了？我刚从家里过来，那里没人在。”

“是爷爷传来的消息，他正带她来。”小李说。

“那我去告诉其他人，我们一起来欢迎她。”我心中充满了极大的喜悦。

我急忙向我父亲的房子走去。我发现他们正等着我，充满了喜悦的期待。

“是的，我们也收到消息了，”我父亲说，“我们正等着你回来，好一起去。”

“那我去找弗兰克兄弟，让他也和我们一起去。”我说。

“他在这儿，”一个和蔼的声音说。我抬头一看，他正在门口。“斯普拉格上校总是在需要他的时候在场。”我父亲说。

于是我们出发去迎接这位深受爱戴的人来到她的家。有我父亲、母亲和妹妹乔迪（Jodie），我兄弟医生和他的两个美丽女儿，我格雷姨妈和她的儿子马丁、儿媳及女儿，还有我兄弟弗兰克和我。

当我们走近那房子时，我们听到了欢乐的声音。往里一看，我们看见露站在房间里，她丈夫的手臂环绕着她，快乐的孙辈们像蜂鸟一样在花丛中嗡嗡地围着她转。但这是怎么回事？这个容光焕发、额头光滑、眼睛幸福的人，能是我最后一次见到时如此被痛苦和悲伤压垮的苍白女人吗？是的，这正是露，就像三十年前的她一样，脸上带着健康的红润，温柔的眼睛里闪烁着青春的光芒。

我退到藤蔓的阴影里，让其他人在我前面先过去，因为我的心中充满了奇特的、胜利的喜悦。这确实是我们的复活之主如此确凿应许的战胜死亡。我看着那些快乐的问候，看着她如何将每个人温柔地拥入怀中。当她一个接一个地迎接并拥抱了他们所有人之后，我看见她转身，渴望地向四周张望，并对我父亲低语：“我的小妹妹不在吗？”

我再也等不下去了，冲到她的身边，叫道：“我在这儿！欢迎你！”

她拥抱我，用亲吻覆盖我，我则笑着、哭着回应，为她的终于到来而欢喜。哦，在天堂的围墙内，那是怎样的一次家庭团聚啊！它的幸福因为知道——而不是希望——我们再也不会分离而更加高涨。

奥利弗带着骄傲和幸福的眼神看着这一切。他一直渴望和等待的时刻终于到来了。他的家庭生活从现在起将永远完美。

我告诉他那天我是如何等他的，他说：“我们看见你离开房子，但我们离得太远了，没法叫你。我带她去了河里，她在甚至不知道那是我们的家之前，就看着并欣赏了那房子。”

“当她看到她可爱的房间时，她做了什么？”

“像孩子一样哭了，紧紧抱住我，说：‘这完全补偿了我们失去的地上家园。’如果不是孩子们来了，我想她现在还会站在那扇窗户前。”他幸福地笑着说。

“我很高兴起初你完全独自拥有她，”我低声说，“你完全配得上那份幸福，如果曾经有人配得上的话。”

他感激地笑了笑，望向他的妻子，她正站在一群快乐的人中间。

“她看起来不年轻吗，对你们所有人来说？”我问。

“岁月就像面具一样从她身上剥落了，当我们坐在河里的水中时。啊，真的，在那赋予生命的水中，我们都重新焕发了青春。但她立刻就变得格外美丽年轻了。”

“她的到来也给你带来了青春，”我注意到他清新的肤色和闪亮的眼睛，“但我希望这不会改变你的银发，因为那是荣耀的冠冕。”

他审视地看了我一会儿，然后说：“我不知道你是否意识到，你在这个地方已经发生了怎样的变化。”

“我？”我说，有点吃惊，“我承认我一次也没有想过我的个人外表。我意识到，通过天父的怜悯，这生命在属灵上为我做了什么，但至于其他方面，我从未考虑过片刻。”

“你的变化完全和露一样大，只是你的变化更渐进一些。”他说。

我感到一阵奇特的喜悦，知道当我亲爱的丈夫来到我身边时，他会发现我带着我们早年岁月里的新鲜和俊美。这是一个甜蜜的想法，我的心充满了对天父的感激，因为这是他慈爱看顾的进一步证据。

我们就这样交谈着，时间飞逝，直到我父亲说：“来吧，我们别忘了露在她新家的第一天需要休息。让我们离开她和她幸福的丈夫，让他们享受他们新找到的幸福吧。”于是我们带着轻松的心离开了，留下他们一起度过在天堂的最初时光。

第十一章

在我们欢迎露之后，离开我的父母和朋友们，返回的路上，弗兰克匆匆去执行某项使命，我独自走向那神圣的湖。在经历了当天令人兴奋的事件之后，我感到需要在它舒缓的水中休息一下。我曾清晨去过那湖，现在已是天上白昼的正午刚过不久，岸上逗留的人很少。掠过平静水面的船只，似乎载着那些专注于某些职责而非仅仅是寻欢作乐的人。

我慢慢地走进水中，很快就像以前一样在湍流中部漂浮着。清晨时那么奇妙的棱镜光线，此刻融合成一片金色的荣耀，不同色调的玫瑰色和紫色在辉煌中闪烁。在我看来，它甚至比彩虹色的帐篷更美丽。我想知道它在傍晚的荣耀会是怎样，决心在某个灿烂的暮光时刻来此，看看它们是否不会让我想起生命白昼即将结束时的宁静时光。

我听到那大城里的银钟传来的钟声，正在敲响一首赞美诗。当我躺在那儿时，它的音符似乎在清晰地吟唱：“圣哉，圣哉，圣哉，主上帝全能者。”水波接过了这首歌，我周围成千上万的波浪回应着：“圣哉，圣哉，圣哉。”音符似乎在水波上振动，产生了一种奇妙和谐的效果。前进波浪军团中的第一排轻柔地吟唱着“圣哉”，它们向前推进时，第二排波浪立即接过了第一排似乎放下的词，应和着神圣合唱中的第二个“圣哉”，然后它们也向前推进，接起第二个音符，第三排前进的队列接住第一个音符，就这样，它从一排波浪传到另一排波浪，直到看起来数以百万计的微小波浪围绕着我，都接过了并承载着它们在这次宏大的渐强乐章中的部分。

这奇妙的赞美诗——语言不足以形容，我无法希望把这经历如它临到我时那样传达给别人。它是宏伟的，奇妙的，压倒性的。我躺着倾听，直到我整个存在都充满了这神圣的旋律，我似乎成了这宏大合唱的一部分。然后我也怀着满溢的心，加入了这激动人心的赞美之歌。

我发现，与我的习惯相反，我迅速地从我下水的地方漂离了岸边，过了一段时间，我意识到我正在接近一片我从未到过的湖岸。恢复精神、充满活力后，我走上倾斜的河岸，发现自己置身于一个可爱的郊区村庄之中，类似于我们家的所在地。房屋的建筑或构造上有些差异，尽管它们同样美丽。许多是用抛光木材建造的，有点类似于人们在瑞士看到的最精美的木屋，但远远超越了它们在取悦艺术家之眼的一切方面。

我继续漫步，饱览周围美丽的景色，特别被一座异常吸引人的房子所吸引。它宽阔的阳台几乎悬垂在湖面上，宽阔低矮的台阶沿着房子的一侧几乎延伸到水边。几只优雅的天鹅在水流中悠闲地漂浮，一只类似于我们南方反舌鸟但声音更柔和的鸟，正在低垂的树枝上歌唱和摆动。附近有许多更大更宏伟的别墅，但没有一座拥有这座甜美小屋对我的魅力。

在这个小屋旁的一棵大树下，我看到一个女人坐着，正在用她精致的手编织着，显然没有用梭子或针。一种雪白的、薄纱般的织物在她手边柔软蓬松地堆叠着，随着工作的进展而增多。她身材非常娇小，乍一看我以为她是个孩子，但仔细一看，她是个成熟的妇人，虽然光滑的脸颊上仍带着青春的光泽。她姿态中的某些东西——而非她的外貌——让我觉得我们不是第一次见面。

现在我已习惯了在这个充满珍贵惊喜的世界里随处遇到的愉快惊喜，我走近她。在我开口之前，她抬起头来，疑虑消散了。

“玛吉！亲爱的斯普雷太太！”我们同时叫道。她放下手中的活计，快步走上前来迎接我。我们的问候是温暖的，她甜美的脸上洋溢着欢迎的光芒，让我想起我们在久远岁月里相遇的那些快乐日子。

“现在我明白了，为什么今天我被指引到这条路来找到你，亲爱的。”当我们并肩坐下交谈时，我说，这是我们在地上从未有过的交谈。她尘世生命中甜美的羞涩，在天堂温和的空气中已经消融了。

“你正在编织的这可爱的织物是什么？”我问道，用手指轻轻提起那丝绸般、薄纱般的网。

“是给内莉房间的一些帷幔，”她说，“你知道我们俩曾经那么长时间独自生活在一起。我想，如果我们在这里也做同样的事，对她来说、对我们俩来说，都会更像个家。所以这小屋是我们自己的特别的家，离莫里斯（Maurice）家只有一步之遥。”她指着几码外一座气派的房子说，“我正在尽我所能把它装饰得精致，特别是她的房间。”

“哦，让我帮你吧，玛吉，”我说，“那对我来说将是极大的快乐。”

她犹豫了片刻，带着几分旧日的羞涩，然后说：“你真是太好了，亲爱的斯普拉格太太。我一心想完全由自己来做内莉的房间，你知道，这不用着急。但如果你真的喜欢的话，我很乐意让你帮我布置其他房间。”

“你会教我怎么编织这些精致的帷幔吗？”

“会的，是的，当然会。我现在就给你上第一课好吗？”她拿起那精致的线，向我展示如何用手指投掷和缠绕，使它变成闪亮的褶皱。这是非常轻松迷人的工作，我很快就几乎能和她编得一样快了。我快乐地想：“现在我可以帮卡罗尔了。”

当我看到那闪光的织物在我手下生长时，我说：“明天我要去给他看，我们可以多么美丽地装饰门窗。”

在天堂，我们最先想到的总是给予他人快乐。

“你是个多么好学的学生，你给了我多么迷人的时光啊！”玛吉快活地笑着说。

“你给了我多么迷人的时光啊，亲爱的。”当我们分别时我回答。我们约定，每隔一段时间我就要去拜访她。当我同样力劝她也来拜访我时，旧日的羞涩又出现了，她说：“哦，对我来说他们都是陌生人，在这里我们将完全与世隔绝。还是你来找我吧。”

于是我同意了，因为在天堂，无论多么珍贵的快乐，我们从不试图获取不情愿的同意。就这样，许多个快乐的时光是在湖边小屋与她一起度过的。

第十二章

在我一次散步中，我偶然看到一个场景，让我想起梅曾对我说过的关于救主对小孩子之爱的话。我发现我们的主正坐在湖岸一棵花树下，大约十二个不同年龄的孩子围坐在祂身边。一个娇小可爱的孩子，不过一岁左右，依偎在祂的怀里，她阳光灿烂的头信赖地靠在祂的胸膛上，她的小手里装满了到处漂浮在水面上的可爱睡莲。她太小了，还意识不到自己的特权有多大，但似乎正在尽情享受祂的照顾。其他孩子坐在祂脚边，或靠在祂膝上。一个亲爱的小家伙，带着认真的眼神，站在祂身边，靠在祂肩上，而主的右臂环绕着他。每个孩子的眼睛都热切地盯着耶稣，每个孩子似乎都警觉地要捕捉祂说的每一个字。祂似乎在给他们讲一个非常吸引人的故事，适合他们孩童般的品味和理解力。

我和一群人坐在离孩子们稍远的草地上，试图听祂在说什么，但我们离得太远，只能偶尔捕捉到一个句子。在天堂，人们从不侵犯他人的特权或快乐，所以我们只是享受着孩子们的笑容、急切的提问和惊叹，从飘向我们的零散句子中略略了解了故事的梗概。

“一个小孩在下界（lower world）的森林里迷路了，”我们听到主在回应孩子们询问的目光时说。

“后来狮子和熊来了吗？”一个焦急的声音问道。我们听不到回答，但很快，一个靠在救主膝上的小家伙自信地说：“这里没有狮子和熊。这里没有什么能伤害或吓唬我的小孩子。”

“这里没有，”祂回答。

然后，随着故事深入，兴趣渐浓，孩子们更紧紧地围拢在主身边，祂带着甜美的微笑转过身来，我们可以看到祂环抱着那个靠在他肩上的、眼神认真小家伙的手臂加重了压力，祂说：“莱斯利（Leslie），那时你会怎么做？”

孩子眼中闪烁着明亮的光芒，白皙的脸颊上泛起红晕，他迅速而有力地回答：“我会向你祷告，求你封住狮子的口，就像你为但以理做的那样。你一定会做的。”

我想，如果他的父母能看到他们儿子做出那勇敢回答时，亲爱的主投向他儿子的目光，他们即使在失去了心爱之人的情况下，也会得到安慰。沉浸在这些思绪中，我没有听到他们之间之后发生了什么，直到小家伙们狂喜的欢呼宣告了故事圆满的结束。我抬头一看，救主正继续走着，怀里仍抱着那个婴儿，孩子们簇拥在祂周围。“在天国的，正是这样的人。”祂是多么理解他们，多么爱他们啊！

我也站起来，开始往家走。没走多远，我就遇到了弗兰克，他招呼我说：“我正要去湖边的那座城。你愿意一起来吗？”

“我一直想去看看那座城，但我等着，直到你认为我去是明智的。”我回答。

“你在对天国之道的认识上进步得如此之快，我想我现在几乎可以带你去任何地方了。你为着对它的热爱而获取知识，而不是因为你觉得有责任去学我们希望你学的东西。你渴望收集真理，同时又耐心地顺服和等待——当我知道那试炼是巨大时——为我们亲爱的主赢得了许多赞美和爱，祂热切地关注我们所有人在神圣生命中的进步。我认为你应该知道这一点。我们在这里也需要鼓励，虽然方式与地上不同。我是在神圣的许可下告诉你这些的。我想，不久祂就会信任你，给你一项使命。祂没有告诉我这些，我是凭自己的思考说的。”

我无法用地上的语言传达这些称许的话给我留下的印象。它们是如此出乎意料，如此未曾预见。正如我兄弟所说，我一直是热切地收集传授给我的知识，出于对研读一切与天上生命有关之事的真诚热爱，丝毫没有想到自己应该因这样做而得到任何称赞。现在我赢得了主自己的称赞，这幸福似乎几乎超出了我的承受能力。

“我的兄弟，我亲爱的兄弟！”在我深深的喜乐中，我所能说的就是这些。然后我突然停下，抬头看着弗兰克的脸，带着感激的泪水。

“我为你感到很高兴，小妹妹，”他说，“你看，天堂里也有奖赏。看到你这么快就不知不觉地赢得了其中一个，我的灵魂感到欣慰。”

我希望能详尽记录从他口中落下的宝贵智慧之言，我希望能细致叙述那奇妙生命日复一日在我面前展开的事件，但我只能说：我不可以。

当我着手记录那段永不该被遗忘的时光时，我并未意识到我将遇到多少严峻的困难，多少次我必须停下来思考，我是否真的可以揭示这个真理，或描绘那幅我眼中看到的景象。一些奇妙场景的核心内容，往往被我遗漏了，因为我发现我不敢揭示其神圣的秘密。我痛苦地意识到，我被迫给予的叙述，远远达不到我开始时所希望的那样。但请容忍我。这不是我画的幻想素描，而是当被提升的灵，通过受苦而战胜了那被奴役的、贫乏的肉体时，所呈现给我的真实来世生命。

我兄弟和我慢慢地走回湖边，我们上了一艘停在岸边的船，立刻被送到了湖的另一边，我们在一个白色大理石阶地登陆，那是湖边城市的入口。我从未知道这些船是由什么力量驱动的。我们渡过水面的那艘船上没有桨手，没有引擎，也没有帆。它稳定地向前移动，直到我们安全地到达目的地。豪华的软垫座位环绕着，其中一个座位上放着一种乐器，有点像小提琴，但没有弓，似乎只用手指就能演奏。另一个座位上放着一本书。我拿起它打开，它似乎是那本曾激动和震撼了尘世生活中数百万人的书的续篇——世上的至宝。在航行中翻阅时，我领悟到，这位伟大的心灵已经着手处理永恒的伟大事物，并为不朽者们提供了食粮，正如他曾为那些逝去岁月中的不朽生命所做的一样。

船触到大理石阶地时，我从沉思中惊醒，发现我的兄弟已经站在那里等着扶我上岸。走上一个缓坡，我们发现自己身处一条通向城市中心的大街上。街道都很宽阔、平坦，铺着大理石和各种宝石，虽然街上满是忙于各种事务的人，但到处都看不到哪怕一点碎屑或灰尘。似乎有许多大型商业机构，虽然我没有看到任何类似于我们大型零售商店的东西。有许多学院和学校，许多书店、音乐商店和出版社，几个大型制造设施，我得知那里纺出许多颜色的精细丝线，被广泛用于编织我提过的帷幔。有艺术室、画廊、图书馆，还有许多演讲厅和大型礼堂。但我没有看到任何教堂。

起初这让我有些困惑，直到我想起天堂里没有信条，所有人都和谐相爱地一起敬拜，是同一位慈爱天父的儿女。我想，啊，如果天堂里这个事实——如果别的事实不能的话——能向地上的居民宣告，那该多好！它将会消除好战教会中的琐碎争论、嫉妒和竞争。天堂里没有信条，没有争议的教义要点，没有一个自称基督徒的人对另一个提出异端的指控，没有建立在一个不同教派的废墟或衰落上的宗派，只有一个伟大的、普世的兄弟会，其元首是基督，其房角石是爱。

我想起了那天我们在家里的大礼堂聆听我们心爱之主的神圣讲道，那一大群人的低头和举起的歌声，每一个声音都加入了那荣耀的赞美诗：“冠祂万王之王，万主之主！”我几乎要哭了，想到那些面容总有一天会因羞愧而低下，当他们想起在尘世生活中，他们曾多少次对他们的基督徒兄弟说：“站到一边去，我比你更圣洁。”

我们发现城市中心没有任何住宅，直到我们来到郊区。在那里它们矗立着，宏伟而辉煌。但一个令人愉悦的事实是，每个家都有宽敞的庭院，种满了树木、鲜花和宜人的小径。实际上，在市中心商业区以外的任何地方，都像是一个巨大的公园，点缀着可爱的房屋。在这座大城市里，有许多让我着迷、让我惊喜的事情，我永远不会忘记。

在一个地方，我们发现了一个非常大的公园，有步道、车道、喷泉、小型湖泊和树荫下的座位，但没有住宅或任何建筑物，除了一个巨大的圆形露天殿堂（open Temple），可容纳数百人。我兄弟告诉我，那里是最高天使诗班在每天固定时辰聚集，演唱由地上和天堂的伟大作曲家所写的清唱剧（oratorios）的地方。诗班刚刚离开，那些享受了神圣音乐的人群仍在流连，似乎不愿离开这神圣之地。我兄弟说：“我们要记住这个时辰，等能听到他们演唱时再来。”

第十三章

我们穿过公园，来到开阔的乡村，走过开花的草甸和起伏的平原一段距离后，进入了一片广袤的森林，巨大的树木像摇曳的巨人一样耸立在我们上方。白昼几乎结束了——这充满喜乐、惊喜和快乐时光的一整天，尽管如此充实，我仍感到有某种东西留给了我，深深隐藏在日暮的幽谷中，某种让我的灵魂在神圣圣礼前最后的时刻里充满敬畏的东西。我的兄弟走在我身边，沉浸在静默的思绪中。我没有问他在这个不寻常的时刻，我们离家这么远要去哪里，因为恐惧、怀疑和质询不再扰乱我灵魂的宁静。尽管森林茂密，金色的暮光仍落在树下，透过头顶颤抖的枝叶筛落下来，仿佛透过某座大教堂的窗户洒落。

我们走出森林，来到一片广阔的平原，它在我们面前向无限的空间延伸。远处，我们隐约听到那永恒之海（immortal sea）波涛拍岸的雷鸣声——我听说过很多次，但尚未亲眼见过。除了远处微弱而遥远的回响，周围的寂静是深沉的。我们在森林边缘站了一会儿，然后向平原走了几步。我意识到在我们的右侧，地面隆起形成一个相当高的坡地，当我转身时，看到了一个令人目眩的景象——永恒的天年（无论在地上还是在天上）都无法抹去。在这缓坡的顶端，矗立着一座圣殿，它巨大的穹顶、宏伟的柱子和坚固的墙壁，都由纯珍珠建成。透过它巨大的彩色玻璃窗，闪耀着一种白色的光辉，吞噬了金色的暮光，使之成为自己的光芒。

我没有说话，也没有像面对先前的启示那样掩面，而是缓缓跪下，双手交叉在胸前，仰起脸庞，静止的心和沉默的唇，将我整个存在作为敬拜，奉献在祂的脚前。我跪了多久，我不知道，即使是一段尘世的生命，在这最大的天上奥秘面前似乎也显得微不足道。一直默默跪在我身边的兄弟站起身来，扶我起来，低声说：“来吧。”我感觉到——而非看到——他的面孔因深深的激动而失去了血色，我默默地顺从了他的引导。

有一段长长、宽阔、低矮的台阶，呈玫瑰色调，从我们几乎站立的地方一直通向圣殿的门。它们也是由纯珍珠筑成，两侧是铺着金色石头的河道，水晶般的水流从中流过，在平原远处汇合为一。登上台阶，我们进入了圣殿，一时间静静地站着。我不知道是怎么发生的，但就在那短暂的瞬间——也许比我意识到的更长——那奇妙内部的每一个细节都像场景被固定在艺术家的底版上一样，被铭刻在我的记忆中。此前，我需要反复参观一个房间才能正确地描述其细节，但这一次，它如同闪电般，不可磨灭地铭刻在我记忆的碑版上，直到永远——是的，直到永恒。

巨大的穹顶此刻充满了发光的云彩，由三排巨大的金色柱子支撑。墙壁和地板由珍珠筑成，铺满至少三分之一圣殿的巨大讲台也是如此。东侧没有任何座位。巨大的金色柱子像一排哨兵一样矗立在闪亮的地板上。一道金色栏杆完全环绕讲台三面，使其与圣殿主体隔开。在这栏杆下方，圣殿的地板上，有一道珍珠筑成的跪拜台阶环绕着讲台。在讲台中央，一座巨大的金色祭坛耸立着，由四个角上展翅的金色基路伯（撒拉弗）支撑着。祭坛下方，在一个巨大的珍珠盆中，一汪闪闪发光的水喷涌而出——我凭直觉知道，那就是流淌过天堂花园、洗去我们死亡与罪恶最后痕迹的神奇河流的源头。

除了我们之外，圣殿里没有其他活物，除了两个跪在远处祭坛栏杆旁、低头俯首的人。但在祭坛旁，站着四位天使，每边各一位，穿着白色飘动的长袍，手中举着长长的金色号角，仿佛正在期待地等待着号角吹响的信号。祭坛讲台后面，银色的薄纱帷幔垂着厚重的褶皱。突然，就在我们观看时，我们看到帷幔颤动并发光，直到一道远远超过正午太阳辉煌的光芒透过它们照耀出来，整个圣殿充满了主的荣耀。

我们看到，在充满穹顶的发光云彩中，有天使竖琴手的形态。当我们低头俯首跪在祭坛栏杆旁，将面孔从祂降临的光辉中隐藏起来时，我们听到了祭坛旁四位天使的号角声，以及天上竖琴手的声音，他们唱道：

“圣哉，圣哉，圣哉，主上帝全能者，

你的作为要在地上、天空和海洋中赞美你的名。

圣哉，圣哉，圣哉，慈悲而全能的神，

在三个位格中的赐福三位一体。阿们。”

歌声轻轻消失，金色号角的最后音符已经响起，天堂里一片寂静。我们知道，主可见的荣耀此刻已从这作为祂宝座的圣殿中撤回。我们仍低头跪着，在祂面前默默敬拜。

当我们终于站起来时，我在圣殿内没有抬起眼睛。我希望它在我记忆中的样子，是它充满祂荣耀时的样子。

我们默默地走了一段时间，我靠在我兄弟的臂膀上，因为我仍在激动中颤抖。我惊讶于我们没有返回森林，而是更远地走向平原。当我看到我们正接近从祭坛下泉水涌出的两条溪流的汇合处时，我开始明白我们将沿着河流而非森林或湖泊返回。我们到达溪流，上了停在那里的一艘船。我们穿过了我以前未见的风景，我决心将来有空闲时间时再来访问。可爱的别墅，周围环绕着从水边直接延伸上去的美丽土地，排列在河流两岸，形成了一幅人们永远不会厌倦观看的全景。

航程接近尾声时，我们经过了露可爱的家，我们可以清楚地看到她和她的丈夫，正从她自己房间的窗户里，用陶醉的眼神欣赏着这景色。

我兄弟和我在回家的路上大部分时间都沉默着，尽管我们都注意到了周围环绕我们的家庭生活迹象。我们所经过家园的阳台和台阶上，满是快乐的居民。到处都能听到欢快的声音，孩子们快乐的笑声从开花的草坪上传来。有一次，我打破了沉默，对我的兄弟说：

“我曾不止一次惊喜地听到地上熟悉的歌曲在天堂重现，但从来没有像今天这样。那首赞美诗长久以来一直是我的最爱。这些快乐的惊喜不是偶然发生的。这珍贵生命的乐趣之一，就是从来没有忽略过在这里重现我们尘世生命中纯洁的享受。父神喜悦让我们认识到，这存在只是之前生命的延续，只是没有它的不完美和忧虑。”

“弗兰克，我相信你是我们在这里的朋友中唯一一个从未问过我关于留下亲人们的人。为什么？”

他露出一个幸福的微笑，回答说：“也许是因为我已经知道得比你告诉我的还多。”

我想事实并非如此，因为我清楚地记得，在我来的第一天，我父亲在谈到我兄弟时曾说：“他非常接近主。”我知道他常常被派往下面的世界执行使命。

回到家后，我躺在躺椅上，心中充满了无法表达的喜乐、感恩和爱。在我看来，墙上那双神圣的眼睛凝视着我的温柔，比以往任何时候都更深沉、更纯洁、更神圣。

“我将达到你为我设定的完美标准，我的救主，”我伸出双手，结结巴巴地说，“即使要花费我整个天堂的生命，以及所有光明天使的帮助来实现它。”

带着这些话在唇边，祂温柔的目光停留在我身上，我沉入了天堂幸福的安眠中。

好的，这是最后一部分，包含第十四章至第十八章的完整直译内容。

第十四章

从我进入那美丽大门的那个时刻起，发生了如此多的事情，而且如此迅速，以至于我无法将它们全部转录下来。我只能在这里和那里挑选一天天发生的片段事件，这样做的时候，许多我乐于叙述的事情不知不觉地被遗漏了。在许多我遇到的朋友中，只提到了很少几位，因为这样的会面在许多方面是如此相似，持续重复和详细叙述会变得冗长乏味。我主要旨在叙述那些能够展示那幸福世界中美丽家庭生活的事件，表明所有心灵对赐予一切美好完美礼物的赐福三位一体所怀有的敬畏和爱，并展示基督之爱那奇妙的力量——即使在坟墓之外的永生中也是如此。

这个对我来说陌生而新奇的世界，住着许多我在过去岁月里所爱的人。几乎没有哪个小时不在为我更新那些曾在尘世生命中一度断绝的纽带。我记得有一次，在我第一次访问威卡姆太太家之后不久，我在她家附近散步时，被一座不起眼但非常美丽的房子所吸引，它几乎被茂盛的攀缘玫瑰藤蔓所隐藏，那些花朵呈奶油白色，无与伦比，超过我在天上或地上所见过的任何玫瑰。

遇到威卡姆太太时，我指着那座房子问：“谁住在那里？”

“我们过去看看怎么样？”她说。

“是我认识的人吗？”我问。

“我想是的。看，门口有人，好像正在等你。”

我穿过白雪般的走道和开花的草地——房子位于两条几乎在威卡姆太太家对面交叉的小径形成的夹角处——在我还没走上台阶时，就发现自己被两只深情的臂膀拥抱住了。

“伯莎·斯普拉格（Birtha Sprak）！前两天我看到你去威卡姆太太家时，我就确定是你了。是她告诉你我住在这里的吗？”

“她直到今天才有机会告诉我，”我说，“但是亲爱的安妮（Anne）姨妈，我相信我很快也会找到你的，你知道的。”

“是的，我相信你会的。”然后我向她讲述了那天我去威卡姆太太家的一些事，她亲爱的脸庞充满同情地听着，然后说：“好了，亲爱的，你不必告诉我了。我已经知道了。当主来使我眼睛喜悦时，在随后的许多天里，除了那喜乐和平安——知道自己安全地在这蒙福的避难所——之外，我没有别的想法或牵挂。这神圣的生命离我们地上所有的梦想有多么遥远啊！”

她坐了一会儿，陷入沉思，然后渴望地说：“现在告诉我，我的孩子们，他们会来吗？”我用我能带来的关于她亲人的所有令人振奋的消息使她心中充满喜乐。我们就这样交谈着，时间流逝，回忆着地上生活中许多甜蜜的往事——朋友、家庭和家庭的纽带——并展望未来，期待那些即使天堂的喜乐也无法从我们心中抹去的人的到来。

还有另一个傍晚，当柔和的暮光降临时，我们许多亲爱的家人圈子的成员都聚集在我们的大花之房间里。我们听到阳台上有脚步声，我的兄弟走到门口时，一个温柔的声音说：“斯普拉格太太真的在这里吗？”

“她真的在这里，进来亲自看看吧。”

于是甜蜜的玛丽·格林（Mary Green）走进了房间。“我很高兴欢迎你回家，”她说着，向我伸出双手，用她温柔认真的眼睛注视着我的眼睛。

“哦，我珍贵的姑娘，”我叫道，“我一直在打听你，渴望见到你。当我听说你已经来了，我几乎等不及了。现在告诉我一切，每一件事。”当我们紧挨着坐下时，她说。

她家里的每个成员都被讨论到了，她向我讲述了发生在她母亲和我之间许多事情的细节。在谈到她的离世时，她解释说：“我常常离得那么近，如果被赐予了所需要的力量，我本可以用手触摸到你。”

经过长时间亲密的交谈后，我带她去了图书馆，其他人已经在那里研究当天刚收到的一本新书。我把她介绍给他们，作为仍在地上的亲爱的朋友的女儿，确信她会受到欢迎。我的小妹妹和她发现她们有许多共同之处，我很高兴想到她们在未来的日子里会经常见面。

这里没有像我们在地上那样衡量时间的方式，尽管许多人仍然使用旧时的语言，谈论着月、日、年。我无法像当时看起来那样描述它。有时期和分配的时间，有快乐职责的时刻，有愉悦享受的时刻，有神圣赞美的时刻。我只知道这一切都是和谐、一切喜乐、一切平安——在所有时刻，在所有状态下。

第十五章

我生命的潮流在天国之道上向前流淌，直到月份开始延续为年，我日常的研习在天国奥秘的阶梯上攀登得更高。我从不厌倦学习，尽管有许多知识是通过我获准与我兄弟一起前往天国不同地区的旅程中通过观察获得和传授的。我从不缺乏社交快乐和享受的时间，因为在那生命中没有职责的冲突，没有未实现的渴望，没有对不可企及之物的徒劳追求。

与在地上生命一样，许多珍贵的讨论时光是在我亲爱的父亲家中度过的。有时，在难得的场合，我获准陪伴他去他的工作领域，协助他教导那些刚进入新生命、对其职责和责任准备甚少或毫无准备的人。

有一次他对我说：“我在这项工作中遇到了迄今为止最困难的问题。那就是如何启发和帮助一个从表面看来体面的生活突然陷入罪恶深渊的人。我始终无法让他跟我去那条能将这些地上的蛛网从他大脑或思想中清扫出去的河。他总以‘上帝允许他进入天堂之门已经是极大的怜悯，他满足于永远停留在最低层次的享受和生命’为借口。到目前为止，没有任何论证或教导能使他改变决定。

“他被对一个陌生女人的迷恋引入歧途，为了为这个被造物获取珠宝而杀害了他年迈的母亲。他最终真诚地悔改了他所犯的罪行，并被处决。但他离开生命时，那行为的恐怖仍紧紧吸附在他的灵魂上。”

“自从他来到这里后，他见过他的母亲吗？她知道他来了吗？”

“不，她在这个世界上完全是独自一人。我们认为，在他的灵魂处于更好的状态之前，告诉她他来是不明智的。他是独生子，拥有所有文雅的素质，但完全被这个邪恶而迷人的女人所控制。据说她在他的酒中下了药，并在他受其影响时煽动他做了那可怕的行为，因为她憎恨他的母亲——他母亲曾影响他反对她。当他从酒的影响中清醒过来时，他对自己所做的事感到恐惧，他对那个女人的迷恋变成了憎恶，但为时已晚。他在整个监禁期间拒绝见她。”

“他在监狱里待了多久？”

“将近一年。”

“他见过基督吗？”

“不，他恳求不要见祂。他非常悔恨，对自己从他所感到应得的愤怒中被拯救出来而感激。但尽管他知道自己的罪被赦免了，他还不觉得他能站在那圣者面前。而在这里，如同在地上一样，每个人都必须愿意接受祂；祂的同在从不是未经渴望而赐予的。我还没有祈求更高的帮助。我的抱负是通过托付给我的力量引导这些软弱的灵魂向上。你能提出什么可能触及他的建议吗？”

“他的母亲——我可以带她去吗？”

他反思了一会儿，然后说：“女人的直觉——是的，带她去。”

我很快出发了。我找到那可怜的女人，温和地把事实摆在她面前，等待她的决定。她毫不犹豫，立刻说：“我的可怜孩子——我当然会和你一起去。”

我们发现我父亲正等着我们，立刻去了这些学生（我们这样称呼他们）所住的那座大房子。那是一座美丽的大建筑，坐落在一个公园中央，有树荫步道、喷泉和到处盛开的花朵——对于一个刚从地上释放出来的人来说，它确实看起来像天堂。但对那些品尝过天上更稀有喜乐的我们来说，少了些什么。我们错过了可爱的独立住宅，草地上玩耍的小孩子，天使诗班的音乐在我们尝过的喜乐面前显得苍白无力。

我们发现那个年轻人正坐在一棵挂满花朵的树下，专心致志地读着我父亲留给他的一本书。他苍白的脸上有一种平静的神情，但那更像是一种耐心的顺服，而不是热切的喜乐。他的母亲独自走近他，我父亲和我留在背景中。

过了一会儿，他抬头，看到了站在附近的母亲。一个吃惊的表情出现在他脸上，他站了起来。她向他伸出双臂，叫道：“约翰，我亲爱的孩子，回家吧。跟我回家。我需要你。”就是这样。

他低声叫了一声“母亲！母亲！”，跪在她脚下，抱住她的双膝，抽泣着。她弯下腰，用双臂抱住他，把他的头轻轻拉向她的胸前，亲吻着他低垂的头。哦，那温暖的母爱——在天上地上都一样——只有基督的爱能超过它。这位曾经被剥夺权利的母亲，被一个本应保护和供养她的儿子送入永恒，此刻正俯身在她悔悟的儿子上方，心中洋溢着爱。

我看到我父亲转过头去掩饰他的激动，我知道我自己的眼睛是湿润的。

我父亲曾向那母亲解释过，要完成的第一件事是带她儿子去那条河。所以我们此刻听到她温柔地说：“来吧，约翰，迈出向上的第一步，为了你母亲的缘故。总有一天，我会为能在我们自己的家里看到你而感到喜悦。来吧，约翰，跟妈妈来。”

她温柔地拉着他，令我们极为高兴的是，我们看到他和她一起走了，他们的脚步把他们带向那条河。他们手拉手走着，在我们所能看到的范围内，他们似乎在安慰和安抚他。

“感谢上帝，”我父亲热诚地说，“以后不会再有麻烦了。当他们回来时，他会看得更清楚。”

事实证明确实如此。此后，借着神圣的许可，我大部分时间成了我父亲的同工，非常享受他的陪伴和他的教导，比我在其他情况下所能做到的要多得多。

第十六章

一天傍晚——按照地上的日历计算，大约在我完全投入天上生活的喜乐和责任三年之后——我坐在我们家上层的阳台上休息，此前刚完成一次去往远方城市的、有些艰苦的旅程。从阳台的这一部分，透过悬垂的树枝，我们可以瞥见那条河。就在我们下方不远处，我们可以看到快乐的孩子们在草坪上玩耍。

我的兄弟来找我，躺在附近的躺椅上，一动不动，沉默不语。他看起来和在那生命中任何人所能表现的那样疲惫。但我并不为他焦虑。他许多天来大部分时间都在执行一些地上的使命，我从经验中知道，在这样的时候，地上的些微疲劳和忧虑会附着在我们身上，直到我们被天堂温和的空气和赋予生命的水流所恢复。

他没有像有时那样告诉我他的使命把他带到了哪里，我也没有问，因为我确信如果应该让我知道，他会告诉我的。我自己最近的职责异常繁重，每天都把我带到天国的一个遥远地方。所以我探望地上亲爱之人的间隔比平时长得多。我上次见到他们时，他们似乎精力充沛，被地上的祝福所环绕，所以我不再觉得他们需要我的服务，就像他们悲伤初期的那些日子一样。因此，我把所有的精力都投入到主指派给我的工作中。

休息了一会儿后，我的兄弟坐起身来，沉默地看了我一会儿，然后温柔地说：“我有消息要告诉你，小妹妹。”

一阵像电流般的震颤穿过我，我立刻叫道：“他要来了！”

他同情地点了点头，但没有立刻回答。

“什么时候？我会去他那里吗？”我问。

他犹豫了一下才说：“如果你的心无法被拒绝，你当然可以去。”

“哦，我必须去他那里，我必须第一个迎接他。也许他能在还活着的时候就看到我。”

他对此遗憾地摇了摇头，说：“不，亲爱的，他不会认得你的。”

“为什么？弗兰克，告诉我一切。你为什么——正如我清楚看出你认为的那样——认为我不该去？”

“他工作时突然中风，虽然之前显然很健康，但至今没有恢复意识，在地上也再也不会恢复了。所以你的在场对他没有任何安慰。”

“这是什么时候的事？”

“三天前。我几乎日日夜夜都和他在一起。”

“你为什么不早点告诉我？”

“我们认为让你看到他受苦而无法帮助他是明智的，以免你遭受不必要的痛苦。我来告诉你，是让你可以决定是否还想去。”

“他会认得我的，一旦挣扎过去。”

“是的，但他会困惑而虚弱。他将需要比你独自一人所能给予的更强有力的帮助和引导。而你会错过——如果稍后再见面——那重逢的狂喜。你认为我该怎么做？你知道，即使我内心多么想去，我也会听从你更明智的判断。但我不确定我能等。”

“我不会说不让你去。如果你愿意，你可以跟我来。我只是想，在他经历了变化的初次困惑之后，在他沐浴在生命之河的水中之后，他会更好地为他等待着的愉快重逢做好准备。你记得那水为你做了什么，以及在你那天早上和我一起进入那条河之前，你是多么困惑和精神压抑。对我们所有人来说都是一样的。只有当末期大脑有严重问题时，它比平时更需要。我兄弟的情况正是如此。在神奇的水流扫清他大脑的迷雾之前，他不会完全恢复。你是对的，弗兰克。我会接受你明智的建议，虽然我的心渴望在他身边。”

“你什么时候回到他那里去？”

“立刻。等待的时间不会太长。随着早晨光明的来临，我们就会在这里。”

“我勇敢的、坚强的小妹妹，”他说，“延迟不会令你悲伤很久。”他站起来，俯身在我头上轻轻落下一吻，瞬间就从我的视线中消失了。

我想，哦，多么奇怪，即使在这件与我心如此相近的事情上，我也能完全顺服。“父啊，我感谢你，我感谢你。为了即将到来的喜悦重逢，但更甚于此，为了那已在我生命中成长起来的甜蜜顺服，为了即使在你可以允许它（按我的意愿）的情况下，我仍能顺服你的旨意。”

我把头埋在手中，让我的思绪在悲伤和快乐之间游移。我亲爱的丈夫真的对他的痛苦无知觉吗？父会仁慈地免除他甚至离别的痛苦吗？哦，愿早晨快来！我怎能等待那么短的时间，只为看到他心爱的面容？

突然，一只温柔的手放在我低垂的头上，一个声音——我已学会认识并爱它超过天上地上一切——说：“我岂不是说过，他纵然死了，也必复活吗？既然重逢就在眼前，这些年的分离又算什么呢？来，让我们一同思想。”

主微笑着看着我仰起的脸，说。祂握住我伸出的手，坐在我旁边，继续说道：“让我们想想这些年为你做了什么。你不觉得自己比分别时无限地更有能力给予你爱的他幸福了吗？”我点头肯定。“你不觉得自己站在更高的境界，对生命及其责任有更崇高的认识吗？而且在父的力量里，你们也将一起向上行走？”我欣然同意。

“这里的家庭生活是否比地上的家庭生活更缺乏吸引力？”

“不，不，一千个不！”我叫道。

“那么，即将到来的重逢只有喜乐，只有喜乐。”

然后救主和我谈论了那位即将到来的人。我向祂敞开心扉，讲述了那个我所爱之人的高贵生命，他无私的辛劳，他崇高的抱负，他坚定不移的信任。我讲述了他的坚韧不拔，他在面对严峻考验和失望时的勇气，他对即使是恶意伤害的宽恕。我最后说：“他实践了他所宣信的基督教。他在这方面总是远远超过我。”

当我说话时，主的面容因同情而发光。当我停下来时，祂说：“我看得出来，你已经发现了使婚姻像天上的年日一样永恒的秘诀。”

“哦，对我来说，婚姻必然是永恒的，”我说，“当两个人成长在一起，合而为一时，怎能不是永恒的呢？死亡不能将他们分离而不毁灭他们。他们不再是两个独立的存在，而是在灵魂和灵里永远合一的。但仅仅由牧师宣布婚姻并不能产生这种变化。只有灵魂与灵魂结合的神性才能做到这一点。”

我们就这样交谈着，直到我的灵魂像清晨的云雀一样向上飞翔。祂向我揭示了灵魂生命的奥秘，使我的心充满了狂喜。令我无限惊讶的是，我看到玫瑰色的光辉在天空中加深，我知道天堂的黎明已经为我破晓了。

主站起来，指着那光辉说：“等你准备好迎接他们时，他们就会在这里了。”祂带着一个微笑和一个触动——一个祝福——离开了。

当我站起来，仰起脸迎接新的一天时，我在近处捕捉到了天使诗班胜利的音符。今天早上，仿佛为了与我心情共鸣，他们正唱着：“祂已复活！你们天上的和地上的众子啊，听啊！祂已复活，成为睡了之人初熟的果子。”

我满怀喜乐地举起我的声音，加入了那激动人心的歌声，直到他们飘向前方，节奏渐渐消失。我慢慢地走下楼梯，穿过草坪——那里的鲜花从不在我们脚下被碾碎或枯萎——在那纯净的水中沉浸了片刻。我不感到匆忙，没有不必要的兴奋或不安，虽然我知道我等待了这么多年的那个人即将到来。主的同在充满了我的平静与安宁，没有任何事物能扰乱它。祂已为我预备并使我适合那摆在我面前的巨大幸福。

我带着一种崭新而奇特的喜悦，再次穿过草坪，在进入房子之前在阳台上停下，摘了一束奶油色的白玫瑰别在我的袍子上。然后去图书馆，在金色碗里重新装满了辛辣的鲜红康乃馨，留了一朵准备别在我丈夫的袍子上。我想亲手采摘那些迎接他的花。我把头发盘成他最欣赏的样子，并在发卷中别了一个奶油色的花蕾，好让自己看起来和从前为他打扮时一样。

不久后，我听到了声音和脚步声。听，那是同样亲爱的脚步，我在旧日家庭生活中曾如此经常聆听的脚步——那总是给我心中带来喜乐、给我们家带来阳光的脚步——他在天堂的脚步。

我飞到敞开的门口，瞬间就被紧紧抱在我亲爱的丈夫强壮的手臂和跳动的心中。天堂还能给我什么更多的东西吗？我的兄弟体贴地上楼去了，有段时间我们单独在一起——我们两个在尘世漫长岁月中曾如此幸福地生活在一起的人。

我带他进屋，在门厅里他又一次把我拥入怀中。“这确实就是天堂。”他说。我们走进花之房间，他在门槛上站了一会儿，被它的美丽迷住了。但当我开始像弗兰克告诉我那样告诉他这个房间的历史时，他说：“今天别说这些了，亲爱的。今天我的眼睛和耳朵只属于你。天堂里的一切都必须等待。”

于是我们像旧日时光一样坐在一起交谈，快乐时光来来去去，白昼融入了暮光，我们才意识到它已经过半。我们的兄弟弗兰克大约在中午来到我们身边，我们一起参观了这个可爱的房子，站在宽阔的阳台上品尝了一些天上的果实。然后我们都坐在我曾在蒙福之主面前等待的地方。我告诉他们许多祂曾对我说过的话，以及祂如何把我曾预期在孤独等待中煎熬的时光变成了胜利的欢喜。

我亲爱的丈夫眼中满含泪水，他仍然握着我的手。

“哦，亲爱的，这是多么蒙福的生命啊！”我说。

“我已经体会到了它的福分，”他回答说，“因为它把我的兄弟和我宝贵的妻子还给了我。”

第二天清晨，我对我的丈夫和我们的兄弟说：“我们今天必须去斯普拉格父亲和母亲家。他们拥有仅次于我们的首要权利。”

“是的，我们立刻就去。”弗兰克说。于是我们一起出发了。在我天上生命的最初日子里，我曾在我丈夫父母家中度过了许多快乐的时光，他们总是热情地欢迎我。现在我们正把一个心爱的儿子带给他们，我意识到他的到来将如何使他们的心灵和家庭充满喜乐。这是一次快乐的团聚，尤其是对我们的母亲而言。我们和他们待了大部分时间。

“威廉，”我们的母亲慈爱地用手抚着他的手臂说，“你在地上的家是一个幸福的家。我过去常想，那是一个完美的家。”

“在这里会更幸福得多，”他回答说，“我确信，母亲。我有我的妻子和弗兰克一直陪伴着我，还有你和父亲。我期待着天堂里更圣洁的喜乐和特权。”

我们转身要走，离开时遇到了一个姨妈，她在世时又盲又无助，是我们所有人的最爱。

“我亲爱的孩子们，再次见到你们真是太好了！”她说。

“辛西娅（Cynthia）姨妈，”我丈夫深情地说。

“是的，辛西娅姨妈，但不再在黑暗中无助地摸索了。‘从前我是瞎眼的，如今能看见了。’”她幸福地微笑着引用道。

事实如此。主的触摸曾停留在这双失明的眼睛上，它们对地上的黑暗闭上了，却开启了天堂的荣耀。多么奇妙的转变！难怪我们离开她时，她正在歌唱：“荣耀归与成就这奇妙之事的主！”这使我的灵充满了喜乐和愉悦：“看哪，在我盲目中，我已安全地走出了黑暗，进入了光明。”

第十七章

日子延长为数周，数周又为数月，数月又缓慢地进入数年。天堂的职责和喜乐随着每个小时的流逝变得更加清晰、更加珍贵。我们的家庭生活是完美的，尽管我们怀着喜乐期待着我们的儿子和女儿未来的到来，以完成它的纽带。我们曾经常说起要一起去那伟大的天上之海（Celestial Sea），但时间似乎总是不太合适。我们意识到那是天堂的伟大奥秘之一，虽然我们不知道具体该期待什么。

一天傍晚，我对我的兄弟说：“我有一种奇特的渴望，想去那海。如果你认为这样做是明智的话。”

“我很高兴你想去。我正打算建议你们俩一起去旅行呢。”

“但你不会和我们一起去吗？”

“这次不。我们将来会一起再去一次的。但最好现在就你们俩去。你们知道穿过森林通往圣殿的路，快到圣殿时向右转，沿着金色小径直通海岸。”

于是，在那个辉煌早晨颤抖的光线中，我们出发了，心中充满了圣洁的喜乐，因为我们可以一起进行这次特别的旅程。我们进入并穿过了那座大森林，金色的光线透过颤抖的枝叶洒落下来，羽毛艳丽、歌声动人的鸟儿到处穿梭。我们听到海浪拍岸的、越来越近的、有规律的拍击声。现在，一阵胜利的歌声和许多乐器的和谐声向我们涌来。

我们走出森林，站在那里，被眼前的景象那压倒性的荣耀所震慑，哑然无声。我能描述它——那天它在我面前展现的样子吗？永远不能，直到我的嘴唇能说出，你的心能理解天上王室的语言。

从我们脚下，一片金色沙滩（golden strand）向下倾斜通往海岸，宽达数百英尺，向两边延伸，目力所及。这沙滩捕捉并反射着晨光，到处闪烁着，像钻石和其他宝石的粉尘。来去不停的海浪捕捉了闪闪发光的沙粒，将其带在浪尖上，像我们有时在海洋中船只尾流中看到的磷光。那海在我们面前铺展开来，光辉灿烂，无法用我所知的任何语言描述。它就像透过圣殿窗户闪耀的那种白色荣耀，在这闪耀的荣耀之下，我们在浪涛的滚动中捕捉到了那海水的蓝色——那没有深度限制、没有边际的海。

在那海上，我们看到各个方向的船只，代表所有国家，但它们构造的美丽远远超过地上所知的一切。它们像巨大的开放式游船（pleasure barges），挤满了人，热切地望着岸边。许多人在急切中站得笔直，用渴望而期待的眼睛望着岸上人的面孔。

啊，岸上的人们！多得如同海边的沙粒。他们站着，目力所及，一大群美丽的灵魂，穿着被救赎者的洁白衣服。许多人带着金色竖琴和各种乐器。每当一艘船靠岸，它的乘客都会被亲人们喜悦的呼声和温柔的拥抱所迎接。然后竖琴被高高举起，所有金色乐器奏响，广大的人群爆发出战胜死亡和坟墓的胜利之歌。

“这些人是一直站在这儿吗？”我轻声问道。

“不总是同样的人，”附近一个容光焕发的存在听到了我的问题，回答说，“但总是有一群人在这里——那些期待从另一生命中来朋友的人，以及那些聚集来分享他们喜乐的人。一些天上诗班也总是在这里，但不总是同一批。你会注意到，大多数到达的人都被他们的朋友安静地领走了，而其他人则不断加入人群中。”

他走向海岸，留下我们沉浸在敬畏和惊奇中。我们很快深深地迷上了观看这些团聚，并发现自己常常加入那欢喜的歌声中。偶尔，一张我们在地上记得的面孔会出现在船上热切的面孔中，但没有一个是与我们特别亲近的。尽管如此，这使我们更仔细地观察，更衷心地同情那些欢迎心爱朋友的人。现在我们会看到一个妻子被等待的丈夫紧紧拥抱，现在一个小孩带着欢快的呼声跳入幸福母亲伸出的臂膀中，朋友与朋友在喜悦的重逢中拥抱，年迈的母亲被心爱的孩子拥入怀中。

一艘比平常更坚固、更美丽的船优雅地驶过波浪，我们注意到一个高大男人的身影站在船头，手臂环抱着身旁一个优雅的女人。他们都用抬起的手遮挡着辉煌的光线，渴望地扫视着人群中一张张面孔。当船靠近岸边时，突然，一阵巨大的喜乐涌过我心头，我叫道：“是我们宝贵的儿子和他亲爱的妻子！他们一起来了！”

瞬间，我们穿过人群，人群同情地为我们让路。船靠岸时，他们俩都在我们身边了。亲爱的女儿已经紧紧拥抱了她自己的、在水边等候的幸福父母，与此同时，我们感到我们心爱的儿子的手臂正环绕着我们。哦，那是多么光荣的时刻！我们在天堂的家庭生活现在完整了——永无离别。

当我们站着，手臂相环时，天上诗班爆发出歌声。我们仰起脸，容光焕发，眼中充满喜悦的泪水，声音因激动而颤抖，我们都加入了那欢喜的赞美诗：

“荣耀归与圣父，归与圣子，荣耀归与永远赐福的三位一体。不再有悲伤，不再有离别，不再有痛苦或悲伤。基督已打破死亡的毒钩，我们再次自由。心与心，手与手，我们在金色沙滩上相遇。荣耀，荣耀归于圣父，荣耀归于圣子，荣耀归与永远赐福的三位一体。哈利路亚，阿们。”

歌声升起，胜利地澎湃，广大的人群齐声同唱，波涛的拍击声为那增加了庄严的旋律提供了深沉的低音，而环绕我们的光芒比以往任何时候都更纯净、更圣洁、更神圣。

第十八章

有一天，当我站在我那已成为我圣所的可爱房间里，抬头看着墙上基督的面容时，我仿佛觉得那双温柔注视我的眼睛，不再仅仅诉说着永恒的爱，而是在深处承载着一种怜悯，一种我从未在那里注意到的同情之爱。然后当我转向我的躺椅时，我甚至觉得祂的手从画布上伸出，按在我的头上作为祝福。我在祂面前平静地站了一会儿，然后，当那双手似乎被收回时，我转过身，躺下片刻休息。

但奇怪的思绪和幻想爬进我的脑海，是我多年来未曾知道的。我感到困惑和迷惘，不安地坐起来，却又倒下，充满了怀疑和某种令我恐惧的东西。这可能是什么？难道地上旧日的不安能在这神圣的避难所中找到位置吗？

然后我听到了陌生的声音。有人说：“她的气色比前几天好多了。是的，毫无疑问，她今天好多了。现在她确实有希望了，我确信。但她差点就穿过了那门，差点就穿过了那门。”

“穿过了那门”——好像我并没有穿过它，并且在返回时把它半开着，以至于来自那边的天上光辉的闪耀将照亮我的余生。

“我曾在父的家里。我们会在那里认识彼此的。”

（全书终）

WITHIN HEAVENS GATES

PREFACE

My Dream of Heaven

Rebecca Rutter Springer was 29 when the American Civil War started in 1861. When the war ended 5 years later, 620,000 soldiers and countless civilians lay dead. It is not surprising, therefore, that the dead and Heaven were much considered.

Over the next 40 years in the USA, spiritual séances were well attended, as the bereaved wondered about loved ones lost. Where were they? How were they? Springer was writing when spiritualism was at its peak, with an estimated 8 million followers in the USA and Europe. It was this spiritual climate that created Springer’s classic Intra Muros, or as it is now generally known, My Dream of Heaven, written in 1898.

There is not a great deal known about Rebecca Rutter Springer. She was born in 1832 in Indianapolis, Indiana, and was the daughter of a Methodist clergyman. She graduated from Wesleyan Female College in 1850, and Methodist Christianity remained her spiritual home. In 1859, she married William Springer, who went on to become a lawyer and a member of the Illinois General Assembly. They had one son, also named William. But Rebecca’s health was never good and was described by some as “feeble.” In 1868, the couple went on a 2-year European tour to improve her health, but it remained poor until her death.

Springer did not bestow the status of prophecy on her work, but intended it as a comfort. It was a vision given her during a severe illness in which she was unconscious for some days. She said, “I wrote the book with the hope that it would comfort and uplift those who read it, as its memory will ever do for me. I submit the imperfect sketch of a most perfect vision.” Springer wrote several books but is best remembered for My Dream of Heaven.

 CHAPTER 1

I was many hundred miles away from home and friends, and had been very ill for many weeks. I was entirely among strangers, and my only attendant, though of a kindly disposition, knew nothing whatever of the duties of the sick room. Hence I had none of the many delicate attentions that keep up an invalid’s failing strength. I had taken no nourishment of any kind for nearly three weeks.

Let me here in the beginning assure you that I do not claim that this strange experience is either a revelation or an inspiration. It came to me during this time of great suffering, and I have always considered it as sent in compensation for this suffering. Be this as it may, it has been a great comfort and help.

I was greatly reduced in strength, and consciousness seemed at times to wholly desert me. I had a longing for the presence of my dear ones, for the gentle touch of beloved hands and whispered words of love and courage. But they never came; they could not. Responsible duties that I felt must not be neglected kept these dear ones much of the time in distant places.

I lay in a large, comfortable room on the second floor of a house in Kentville. The bed stood in a recess at one end of the room, and from this recess a large stained-glass window opened onto a veranda fronting the street. During much of my illness I lay with my face to this window and my back to the room. And I remember thinking how easy it would be to pass through the window to the veranda, if one so desired.

When the longing for my loved distant faces and voices became more than I could bear, I prayed that dear Christ would help me realize his presence, and that since the loved ones of earth could not minister to me, I might feel the influence of the other passed-on dear ones who are ministering spirits. Especially I asked to be sustained should I indeed be called to pass through the dark waters alone.

It was no idle prayer, and the response came swiftly. Speedily all anxieties and cares slipped away from me as a worn-out garment, and peace—Christ’s peace—infolded me. I was willing to wait God’s time for the coming of those dear to me, and said to myself, “If not here, it will be there; there is no fear of disappointment there.” In those days of agonized suffering and great peace, I felt that I had truly found, as never before, the refuge of the everlasting arms. They lifted me, they upheld me, they infolded me as a tired child upon its mother’s bosom.

One morning, dark and cold and stormy, after a day and night of intense suffering, I seemed to be standing on the floor by the bed in front of the stained-glass window. Someone was standing by me, and when I looked up I saw it was my husband’s favorite brother, Colonel Frank Sprague, who crossed the flood many years ago.

“My dear brother Frank,” I cried out joyously, “how good of you to come!”

“It was a great joy to me that I could do so. Little sister, shall we go now?” He drew me toward the window.

I turned my head and looked back into the room that somehow I felt I was about to leave forever. It was in its usual good order—a cheery, pretty room. The attendant sat by the stove at the far end of the room reading a newspaper. On the bed lay a white, still form, with the shadow of a smile on the poor, worn face.

My brother pulled me gently, and I yielded, passing with him through the window out onto the veranda, and in some unaccountable way down to the street. There I paused and said, “Frank, I cannot leave Will and our dear boy; they will need me.”

“Yes, I know, but they will be here. Wouldn’t it be better if I brought you back in a while, after they come?”

“Would you? Most certainly, if you so desire.”

“You’re worn out with long suffering, and a little rest will give you new strength.”

I felt he was right, and we slowly started up the street. He had pulled my hand through his arm and endeavored to interest me as we walked. I stopped and looked wistfully back the way we had come. He was very patient and gentle with me, waiting always until I was ready to proceed again. But at last my hesitation was so great that he said pleasantly, “You are so weak; I think I had better carry you.” And without waiting for a reply, he stooped and lifted me in his arms as though I had been a little child. And like a child I yielded, resting my head on his shoulder and laying my arm around his neck. I felt so safe, so content to be in his care. It seemed so sweet, after the long, lonely struggle, just to have someone assume the responsibility of caring so tenderly for me.

He walked on with firm, swift steps, and I think I must have slept, for the next I knew I was sitting in a sheltered nook made by flowering shrubs, upon the softest and most beautiful turf of grass, thickly studded with fragrant flowers. Many of them were flowers I had known and loved on earth. I remember noticing heliotrope, violets, lilies of the valley, and many others totally unfamiliar to me. But instantly I observed how perfect in its way every plant and flower was. For instance, the heliotrope, which with us often runs into long, ragged sprays, grew there on short, smooth stems. Each leaf was perfect and smooth and glossy, instead of being rough and coarse looking, and the flowers peeped up from the deep grass like velvet, with sweet, happy faces, as though inviting the admiration of all.

What a scene I looked out upon as I rested on this soft, fragrant cushion—secluded and yet not hidden away! Far beyond the limit of my vision, I just knew stretched this wonderful, perfect grass and flowers, out of which grew equally wonderful trees, whose drooping branches were laden with exquisite blossoms and fruits of many kinds. I found myself thinking of St. John’s vision in the isle of Patmos, and the tree of life that grew in the midst of the garden, bearing twelve manner of fruit, and whose leaves were for the healing of the nations.

Beneath the trees, in many happy groups, were little children, laughing and playing and running all around in pure joy, and catching in their tiny hands the bright-winged birds that flitted in and out among them, as though sharing in their sport, as they doubtless were. All through the grounds, older people were walking, sometimes in groups, sometimes by twos, sometimes alone, but all with an air of peacefulness and happiness that made itself felt even by me, a stranger. All were in spotless white, though many wore about them or carried in their hands clusters of beautiful flowers.

As I looked upon their happy faces and spotless robes, again I thought, “These are they who have washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the Lamb.” Look where I would, I saw, half hidden by the trees, elegant and beautiful houses of strangely attractive architecture that I felt must be the homes of the happy inhabitants of this enchanted place. I caught a glimpse of sparkling fountains in many directions, and close by a river with water clear as crystal. The walks that ran in many directions through the grounds appeared to me to be (and I afterward found were) of pearl, spotless and pure, bordered on either side by narrow streams of water running over stones of gold.

The one thought that came to mind as I looked, breathless and speechless, was “Purity! Purity!” No shadow of dust, no taint of decay on the fruit or flowers; everything perfect, everything pure. The grass and flowers looked as though freshly washed by summer showers, and not a single blade was any color but the brightest green. The air was soft and balmy, though invigorating; and instead of sunlight, there was a golden and rosy glory everywhere—something like the afterglow of a southern sunset in midsummer.

As I drew in my breath with a short, quick gasp of delight, I heard my brother, who was standing beside me, say softly, “Well?”

“Oh, Frank!” That I when such an overpowering sense of God’s goodness and my own unworthiness swept over me that I dropped my face into my hands and burst into uncontrollable and very human weeping.

Lifting me gently to my feet, Frank said, “I am inconsiderate. Come, I want to show you the river.”

When we reached the brink of the river, I found the lovely grass ran to the water’s edge, and in some places I saw flowers blooming down in the water among the many-colored pebbles that lined the riverbed. As my brother stepped into the water, he said, “I want you to see these beautiful stones.” I drew back timidly, saying, “I fear it is cold.” And with a reassuring smile he said, “Not in the least. Come on in, just as you are.”

I said, glancing down at my lovely robe (which to my great joy I had found was similar to those of the dwellers in this happy place). With another reassuring smile he said, “Just as you are.” Encouraged, I stepped into the gently flowing river, and to my great surprise found the water, both in density and temperature, almost identical with the air. Deeper and deeper grew the stream as we continued, until I felt the soft, sweet ripples playing around my throat. As I stopped, my brother said, “A little farther still; it will go over my head.”

“Well, and what then? I cannot breathe under the water; I shall suffocate.”

An amused twinkle came into his eyes, though he said soberly enough, “We do not do those things here.” I realized the absurdity of my words, and with a happy laugh said, “All right, let’s go!” and plunged headlong into the bright water, which soon bubbled and rippled several feet above my head. To my surprise and delight, I found I could not only breathe, but laugh and talk, see and hear, as naturally under the water as above it.

I sat down in the midst of the many-colored pebbles and filled my hands with them as a child would have done. My brother lay down on them as he would have done on the grass, and laughed and talked joyously with me as he rubbed his hands over his face and ran his fingers through his dark hair. He said, “Do this.” I did as he told me, and the sensation was delightful. I threw back my loose sleeves and rubbed my arms, then my throat, thrust my fingers through my long, loose hair, thinking at the time what a tangle it would be when I left the water. And then the thought came, as we at last arose to return, “What are we going to do for towels?” For the earth thoughts still clung to me. And I wondered, too, if the lovely robe was not entirely spoiled.

But behold, as we neared the shore and my head once more emerged from the water, the moment the air struck my face and hair I realized that I had no need of towel or brush. My flesh, my hair, even my beautiful garments, were soft and dry as before the water touched them. The material out of which my robe was fashioned was unlike anything that I had ever seen. It was soft and light, and shone with a faint luster, reminding me more of silk crepe than anything I could recall, only infinitely more beautiful. It fell around me in soft, graceful folds, which the water seemed to have made even more lustrous than before.

“What marvelous water! What wonderful air!” I said to my brother as we again stepped upon the flowery grass. “Are all the rivers like this one?”

He replied, “Not just the same, but similar.”

As we walked on a few steps, I turned and looked back at the shining river flowing on tranquil. “Frank, what has that water done for me?” I said. “I feel as though I could fly.”

He looked at me with earnest, tender eyes as he answered gently, “It has washed away the last of the earth life and fitted you for the new life into which you have entered. It is divine. Yes, it is divine.”

 CHAPTER 2

We walked on for some distance in silence, my heart wrestling with the thoughts of the new, strange life, my eyes drinking in fresh beauty at every step. The houses, as we approached and passed them, seemed wondrously beautiful to me. They were built of the finest marbles, encircled by broad verandas, the roofs or domes supported by massive or delicate pillars or columns, and winding steps led down to the pearl and golden walks. The style of the architecture was unlike anything I had ever seen, and the flowers and vines that grew luxuriantly everywhere surpassed in beauty even those of my brightest dreams. Happy faces looked out from these columned walls, and happy voices rang upon the clear air from many a celestial home.

“Frank, where are we going?”

“Home, little sister, home.”

“We have a home? Is it anything like these?” I asked, with a wild desire in my heart to cry out for joy.

“Come and see.”

He turned into a side path leading toward an exquisitely beautiful house, whose columns of very light gray marble shone through the green of the overhanging trees with most inviting beauty. Before I could join him, I heard a well-remembered voice saying close behind me, “I just had to be the first to welcome you.” And looking around, I saw my old-time friend, Mrs. Wickham.

I cried as we met in a warm embrace. “Forgive me, Colonel Sprague,” she said as she gave her hand cordially to my brother. “I shouldn’t have intercepted you this way in the first hours, but I heard that she was coming, and I could not wait. Now that I have seen her and heard her dear voice, I will be patient until we have a long, long talk.”

Frank invited her to come with us, but she declined, saying, “You know, dear little blossom” (the old pet name for me years ago), “we have all eternity before us. But you will bring her to me soon, won’t you, Frank?” Then, with a warm handclasp, she passed swiftly out of my sight.

“Her home is not far away; you can see her often. She is a lovely woman now. Come, little sister, I want to welcome you to our home.”

Frank took my hand and led me up low steps to a broad veranda, with a beautiful inlaid floor of rare and costly marbles, and its massive columns of gray, between which vines covered with rich, glossy leaves of green were intermingled with flowers of exquisite color and delicate perfume, hanging in heavy baskets. We paused a moment here so I might see the charming view presented on every side.

“Oh, it is heavenly!” I said.

“It is heavenly; it could not be otherwise. The entire house, both below and above, is surrounded by these broad verandas. But come inside.”

He led me through a doorway between the marble columns into a large reception hall, whose inlaid floor, mullioned window, and broad, low stairway at the far end at once held my fancy. Before I could speak, my brother turned to me: “Welcome, a thousand welcomes, dear sister, to your heavenly home. I built it for you and my brother, and I assure you it has been a labor of love.”

“Is this your home? Where I am going to stay with you?”

“No, it’s your home, and I am to stay with you till my brother comes. We will enjoy the present; we will never be far apart again. But come, I’m eager to show you the rest of the house.”

He led me through beautiful marble columns to the left that everywhere seemed substituted for doorways, to a large oblong room. I stopped at the threshold in wondering delight. The entire walls and floor of the room were still of that exquisite light gray marble, polished to the greatest luster. Over walls and floors were strewn exquisite long-stemmed roses of every variety in color, from the deepest crimson to the most delicate shades of pink and yellow.

“Come inside.”

“I do not want to crush those perfect flowers.”

“Well, then, suppose we gather some of them.”

I stooped to take one from the floor close to my feet, and lo! I found it was embedded in the marble. I tried another with the same astonishing result. Then, turning to my brother, I said, “What does it mean? You surely won’t tell me that none of these are natural flowers?”

He nodded his head with a smile and said, “This room has a history. Come in and sit with me here on this window seat, where you can see the whole room, and let me tell you about it.”

“One day as I was busily working on the house, a company of young people—boys and girls—came to the door and asked if they might enter. I gladly said yes, and then one of them asked if this house was really for Mr. and Mrs. Sprague. I told them it was indeed. They said they used to know and love you, and that you were their friends and friends of their parents, and that they wanted to do something to help make your house beautiful. I told them indeed they may, and was touched by their request. I asked what they wanted to do, and they asked if they might beautify this room. I said yes, and wondered what they would try to do.

“Immediately all the girls, who had immense bunches of roses in their hands, began to throw the flowers over the floor and against the walls. Wherever they struck the walls, they remained, to even my surprise, as if in some way permanently attached. When the roses had all been scattered, the room just looked as it does today. Then the boys each produced a small case of delicate tools, and in a moment all boys and girls were down on the marble floor and busy at work. How they did it, I don’t know; it’s one of the celestial arts taught to those of highly artistic tastes. But they embedded each living flower just where and as it had fallen in the marble, and preserved it as you see before you. They came several times before the work was completed, for the flowers do not wither here nor fade, but are always fresh and perfect.

“Such a merry, happy company of young people I have never seen before. They laughed and chatted and sang as they worked. I could not help wishing, more than once, that the friends that they had left mourning for them might look in on this happy group and see how little cause they had for sorrow. At last, when all was complete, they called me to see their work. I was not hesitant with my praises, both for the beauty of the work and for their skill in performing it. They said they’d be sure to return when either of you came. They went away together to do something of the kind elsewhere, no doubt.”

Happy tears had been dropping on my hands, which were clasped idly in my lap during much of the story. Now I asked, half brokenly (as I was greatly touched), “Who were these lovely people, Frank? Do you know them?”

“Of course I know them now. But they were all strangers to me until they came here that first morning, except Lulu Sprague. There were three Marys—Mary Green, Mary Bates, Mary Chers—and Lulu Sprague and May Camden; these were the girls, each lovely and beautiful. The boys—all manly, fine fellows—were Carroll Ashland and Stanley and David Chers. What precious children! How little I thought my love for them in the olden days would ever bring me to this added happiness here! How little we know of the links binding the two worlds!”

“Yes, that’s just it—how little we know! If only we could realize, while we’re yet mortals, that day by day we’re building for eternity, how different our lives would be in many ways! Every gentle work, every generous thought, every unselfish deed will become a pillar of eternal beauty in the life to come. We cannot be selfish and unloving in one life and generous and loving in the next. The two lives are too closely blended; one but a continuation of the other. But come now to the library.”

We crossed the room that held such tender associations for me and entered the library. Oh, it was glorious! The walls were lined from ceiling to floor with rare and costly books. A large stained-glass window opened on the front veranda, and two large bow windows, not far apart, were in the back of the room. A semicircular row of shelves, supported by very delicate pillars of gray marble about 6 feet high, extended some 15 feet into the spacious main room and cut it into two sections lengthwise, each with one of the bowed windows in the back, leaving still a large space beyond the dividing line where the two sections united again into one. The concave side of the semicircle of shelves was toward the entrance of the room.

Close by, not far from the bow window, stood a beautiful writing desk with everything ready for use. On it was a simply designed golden bowl filled with scarlet carnations, whose spicy odor I had been dimly conscious of for some time.

“My brother’s desk, and his favorite flowers. Here we never forget the taste and preferences of those we love.”

All the details of the room unfolded before me gradually as we stood and talked together. My first sensation on entering the room was genuine surprise at the sight of the books, and my first question was, “Why have we books in heaven? Why not?”

“What strange ideas mortals have of the pleasures and duties of this blessed life! We seem to think the death of the body means an entire change to the soul. But that’s not the case by any means. We bring to this life the same tastes, the same desires, the same knowledge we had before death. If these were not sufficiently pure and good to form a part of this life, then we couldn’t enter this life. What would be the use of our often long lives given to the pursuit of certain worthy and legitimate knowledge, if at death it counts for nothing and we begin this life on a wholly different line of thought and study? No, no! Would that everyone could understand! As I have said before, we are building for eternity during our earthly life. The purer the thoughts, the nobler the ambitions, the loftier the aspirations, the higher the rank we take among the hosts of heaven. The more earnestly we follow the studies and duties in our life of probation, the better fitted we shall be to carry them forward, on and on, to completion and perfection here.

“But the books—who writes them? Are any of them books we knew and loved below?”

“No doubt many of them; indeed, all that in any way helped to elevate the human mind or immortal soul. Then many of the rarest minds in the earth life, upon entering this higher life, gained such elevated and extended views of the subjects they studied and pursued with such enjoyment on earth, they then write out for the benefit of those less gifted here the higher, stronger views. They acquired on earth serve to make them remain leaders and teachers in this rarer life, as they were in the earth world. Is it to be expected that the great soul who has recently joined our ranks, whose godly life on earth uplifted so many lives, who now with a clear brain and great heart is able to read the mysteries of this higher knowledge, should lay his pen aside? No! When he has well committed his lessons to memory, he will write them out for the benefit of others less gifted, who must follow leaders. There must always be in this divine life, as in the former life, leaders and teachers in many varied lines. But all this knowledge will come simply and naturally as they grow into the new life.”

 CHAPTER 3

After a short rest in the library among the books, my brother took me through all the remaining rooms of the house. Each was perfect and beautiful in its own way, and each distinctly and imperishably photographed upon my memory. I will only speak about one other room at this time.

As he drew aside the gauzy gray draperies, lined with the most delicate shade of amber, which hung before the columned doorway of a lovely room on the second floor of the house, he said, “Your own special place for rest and study.”

The entire second story of the house indoors, instead of being finished in gray marble as was the first floor, was finished with inlaid woods of fine, satiny texture and rare polish. And the room we entered was exquisite both in design and finish. It was oblong in shape, with a large bowed window at one end, similar to those in the library, a portion of which was directly beneath this room. On one side of the window stood a writing desk of solid ivory, with silver accessories; opposite was a case of well-filled bookshelves made of the same material. Among the books I found afterward many of my favorite authors.

Rich rugs, silver gray in color, lay scattered over the floor, and all the hangings in the room were of the same delicate hue and texture as those at the entrance. The framework of the furniture was ivory; the upholstering of chairs and ottomans of silver-gray cloth with the finish of finest satin; and the pillows and covering of the dainty couch were of the same. A large bowl of wrought silver stood on the table near the front window, filled with pink and yellow roses whose fragrance filled the air, and several graceful vases were also filled with roses. The entire room was beautiful beyond description, but I needed to see it many times before I was fully able to comprehend its perfect completeness.

Only one picture hung upon the walls, and that was a life-sized portrait of the Christ, just opposite the couch. It was not an artist’s conception of the human Christ bowed under the weight of the sins of the world, nor the thorn-crowned head of the crucified Savior of mankind, but the likeness of the living Master—of Christ the Victorious, of Christ the Crowned. The wonderful eyes looked directly and tenderly into your own, and the lips seemed to pronounce the benediction of peace. The indescribable beauty of the divine face seemed to light the room with a holy light, and I fell upon my knees and pressed my lips to the sandaled feet so truthfully portrayed upon the canvas, while my heart cried, “Master! Beloved Master and Savior!”

It was long before I could fix my attention on anything else. My whole being was full of adoration and thanksgiving for the great love that had guided me into this haven of rest, this wonderful home of peace and joy.

After some time spent in this delightful place, we passed through the open window onto the marble terrace. A stairway of artistically finished marble wound gracefully down from this terrace to the lawn beneath the trees. No pathway of any kind approached at the foot—only the flowery turf. The fruit-laden branches of the trees hung within easy reach from the terrace, and I noticed, as I stood there that morning, seven varieties. One kind resembled our Bartlett pear, only much larger and infinitely more delicious to the taste, as I soon found out. Another variety was in clusters, the fruit pear-shaped but smaller than the former, and of a consistency and flavor similar to the finest frozen cream. A third, something like a banana shape, they called bread fruit; it was not unlike our dainty ladyfinger to the taste. It seemed to me at the time (and proved to be so) that, in terms of variety and excellence, the most elegant of food was provided without labor or care.

My brother gathered some of the different varieties and had me try them. I did so with much excitement. The rich juice from one of the pearl-like fruits ran out over my hands and the front of my dress. “Oh, I have ruined my dress!” I cried.

My brother laughed and said, “Show me the stains. Look at your hands!” To my amazement, I could not find a spot; I found everything clean and fresh as though just from the bath.

“What does this mean? My hands had been covered with a thick juice of the fruit.”

He answered, “No impurity can remain for one instant in this air. Nothing decays, nothing tarnishes, or in any way disfigures or mars the universal purity and beauty of this place. As fast as the fruit ripens and falls, all that is not immediately gathered at once evaporates; not even the seed remains.” I had noticed that no fruit lay beneath the trees, so this was the reason for it.

I quoted thoughtfully, “‘And there shall in no wise enter into it anything that defileth.'”

We descended the steps and again entered the flower room. As I stood once more admiring the inlaid roses, my brother asked, “Whom of all the friends you have in heaven do you most wish to see?”

“My father and mother,” I answered quickly.

Frank smiled so significantly that I hastily turned, and there, advancing up the long room to meet me, I saw my dear father and mother, and with him my youngest sister. With a cry of joy I flew into my father’s outstretched arms and heard, with a thrill of joy, his dear familiar, “My precious little daughter!”

“At last! At last!” I cried, clinging to him. “At last I have you again!”

“At last,” he echoed with a deep-drawn breath of joy.

Then he looked at my dear mother, and we were soon clasped in each other’s arms, as my sister enfolded us both in her arms. Disengaging one arm, I threw it around her and drew her into the happy circle of our united love. Oh, what an hour that was! I did not dream that heaven could hold such joy!

After a time my brother, who had shared our joy, said, “Now I must leave you for a few hours, as I have work to do. So, for a while, goodbye. And do not forget that rest, especially as you have just recently entered the new life. Rest is not only one of the pleasures but one of the duties of heaven.”

“Yes, we will make sure she does not forget that,” said my father with a kindly smile.

 CHAPTER 4

Soon after my brother’s departure, my mother said, “Come, I am anxious to have you visit our home.” We all passed from the rear entrance and walked a few hundred yards across the soft grass and entered a lovely home, somewhat similar to our own, yet still unlike it in many details. It also was built of marble, but darker than that of our home. Every room was modestly furnished, and the air about it was at once felt delightful.

My father’s study was on the second floor, and the first thing I noticed on entering was the luxuriant branches and flowers of an old-fashioned rose tree that covered the window by his desk. “Oh, I can almost imagine myself in your old study at home when I look at that window! Isn’t it a reminder? I almost think it is the same dear old bush transplanted here,” he said happily.

“And is it still your favorite flower?” I asked. He nodded his head and said, “I see you remember your childhood days,” and he patted my cheek as I gathered a rose and fastened it upon his shirt.

“Seems to me that this ought to be your home.”

“But it is our father’s home,” said my sister wistfully.

“No,” my father replied quickly. “Colonel Sprague is her legitimate guardian and instructor. It is a wise and admirable arrangement. He is in every way the most suitable instructor she could possibly have.”

“Our father never flatters. Doesn’t Frank have a lovely character?” I asked.

“Lovely indeed, and he stands very near to the Master. Few have a clearer knowledge of the divine will, so few are better fitted for instructors. But I also have duties that call me away from time to time. How blessed we are to know that there can never again be long separations! You will have two homes now, dear child—your own and ours.”

“Yes, I suspect I shall be here almost as much as there.”

At this moment a swift messenger approached my father and spoke a few low words. “Yes, I shall go at once,” he replied, and waving goodbye, he departed with the angelic guide.

“What are my father’s duties?” I asked my mother.

“He is called usually to those who enter life with little preparation—that which on earth we call ‘deathbed repentance.’ You know what wonderful success he always had in winning souls to Christ. And these poor spirits need to be taught from the very beginning. They enter the spirit life in its lowest phase, and it is your father’s pleasant duty to lead them upward step by step. He is devoted to his work and greatly beloved by those he thus helps. He allows me to often accompany him and labor with him, and that is such a pleasure to me.”

“And do you know,” she said with an indescribable look of happiness, “I forget nothing now!” It had been her great burden for some years before her death that memory failed her sadly, and I could understand and sympathize with her present delight.

“Mother!” I cried as I folded her in my arms. “Then it is like the early years of your married life again!”

“Precisely,” she said joyously.

A little later my sister drew me aside and whispered, “Tell me of my boy—my precious son. I often see him, but we are not permitted to know as much of the earthly life as we once believed we should. The Father’s tender wisdom gives us knowledge as he sees best, and we must be content to wait on his time for more. All you can tell me would not be denied. Is he surely coming to me sometime? Can I hold him again in my arms?”

I told her I was sure she would see him again, and that her memory was very precious to him. Then I told her all I could recall of the son with whom she had parted while he was but a child, now grown to an honored and loved adult, with a home, wife, and son of his own to comfort and bless him.

“Then I can wait,” she said. “If he is surely to come to me at last, when his earthly work is done, bringing his wife and son, I’m sure I will love them too.”

At this moment I felt myself encircled by tender arms, and a hand was laid gently on my eyes. “Guess who?” someone whispered softly.

I know the voice, the touch—”Dearest, dearest Mell!” I cried, and turning quickly threw my arms around the neck of my only brother. He gathered me warmly to his heart, then in his old-time playful way lifted me off my feet in his strong arms, saying, “She has not grown an inch, and is not, I believe, a day older than when we last parted—is she, Joe?” turning to our sister. “But I thought she would never come! Come now, they have had you long enough for the first visit; the rest of us want you for a while.”

“Will you come too, mother?”

“I cannot, dear boy. I must be here when your father returns. Take your sisters; it is such a blessed sight to see you all together again.”

“Come, then,” he said, and each taking one of his hands, we went off and out together. After a short walk, he suddenly called “Halt!” in his old-time military fashion. We stopped suddenly in front of a dainty house built of the finest polished woods. It was beautiful both in architecture and finish.

“How lovely!” I cried.

With a bow of charming humility he said, “The home of your humble servant. Enter.”

I paused a moment on the wide veranda to examine a vine wound around the graceful columns of highly polished wood, and my brother laughingly said to my sister, “She is the same old sis; we will not get much good out of her until she has learned the name of every flower, vine, and plant in heaven.”

“Yes, you will,” I said, shaking my head at his happy face. “But I mean to utilize you whenever I can; I have so much to learn.”

“And so you shall, dear,” he gently answered. “But come in.”

Stepping inside a lively vestibule, out of which opened spacious rooms on every side, he called softly, “Alma!” At once from one of the rooms a fair woman approached us.

“My dear child,” I said, “it does not seem possible you were but a child when I saw you last.”

“She is still her father’s girl,” said my brother with a fond look. “She and Carrie, whom you have never seen, make a blessed home for me.”

“Where is your sister, Alma?”

“She is at the great music hall. She has a lovely voice; she is cultivating it,” said Alma, turning to me. “We were going to come and find you when she returned,” she added.

And then they showed me the lovely home, perfect and charming in every detail. When we came out upon a side veranda, I saw we were so near an adjoining house that we could easily step from one veranda to the other.

“There,” said my brother, lightly lifting me over the intervening space, “there is someone here you will want to see.” Before I could question him, he led me through the columned doorway, saying, “People in heaven are always at home to their friends.”

The house we entered was almost identical in construction and finish with that of my brother Nell’s, and as we entered, three people came eagerly forward to greet me.

“Dear Aunt Gray!” I cried, “and Mary and my dear Martin! What a joy to meet you again!”

“And here,” said my aunt reverently.

“Yes, here,” I answered in like tone. It was my father’s sister, always a favorite aunt, with her son and his wife. How we did talk and cling to one another, and ask and answer questions!

“Palace is also here and Will, but they have gone with Carrie to the Music Hall,” said Martin.

“Martin, can you sing here?” I asked. He always was trying to sing on earth but could not master a tune.

“A little,” he answered with his old genial laugh and shrug. “We can do almost anything here that we really try to do.”

“You should hear him now, cousin, when he tries to sing,” said his wife with a little touch of pride in her voice. “You would not know it was Martin.”

“But isn’t it nice to have Dr. Nell so near us? We are almost one household. You see, we all felt that we must be together.”

“It is indeed nice that you are so close, although you no longer need him in his professional capacity.”

“No, thanks to the Father. But we need him quite as much in many other ways.”

“I rather think I am the one to be grateful,” said my brother.

“But, sister, I promised Frank that you should go to your room a while; he thought it wise that you should be alone for a time. Shall we go now?”

“I am ready,” I answered, “though these delightful reunions don’t leave me wanting to rest.”

“How blessed we are,” said my aunt, “that there is no limit here to our mutual enjoyment! We have nothing to dread, nothing to fear. We know at parting that we shall meet again. We shall see each other often, my child.”

Then my brother went with me to my own home and, with a loving embrace, left me at the door of my room. Once inside, I lay down on my couch to think over the events of this wonderful day. But looking upward at the divine face above me, I forgot all else, and Christ’s peace infolded me like a mantle. I became as one whom his mother comforteth.

While I lay in this blissful rest, my brother Frank returned and, without arousing me, carried me in his strong arms again to earth. I did not know when he left me in our home what mission he was on, though my father knew. It was to return to my dear husband and accompany him on his sad journey to his dead wife, to comfort and sustain and strengthen him in those first lonely hours of sorrow. They deemed it best, wisely, that I should wait a while before returning and taste the blessedness of this new life, therefore gaining strength for the trial before me of seeing my loved one saddened by my passing.

 CHAPTER 5

In the company of my brother Frank, we saw a tall young man standing close by the open gate, looking wistfully the way we came. A closer scrutiny revealed his identity. He was my nephew and one of the boys that had helped decorate the room in my house so beautifully with long-stemmed roses.

I joyfully extended both hands to him. “My dear Carroll!”

He smiled a bright welcome as he held out his hands and said lovingly, “I hope my mother joins us soon. She will come to you before long, and you know that then you will be together forever.”

“Yes, I know,” he answered brightly. “I will be patient. But I am so anxious for her to see the lovely home I’m building for her myself. Will you come and see it now?”

“Of course I will, gladly,” I replied, looking at my brother for his sanction. He nodded his head and said, “This is good, Carroll. Have her help you in every way you can. I will leave you two together, and you can bring her to me later.”

“I will, indeed,” said my nephew, and we went happily away together.

“Where is this wonderful house, Carroll?”

“Not very far beyond Mrs. Wickham’s,” he answered. We soon reached it, and I was truly charmed with it in every way. It was fashioned much like my brother Nell’s home and, like it, built of polished woods. It was only partly finished and was most artfully done. Although uncompleted, I was struck with the fact that everything finished so far was done so perfectly. There was no debris anywhere—no chips, no shavings, no dust. The wood seemed to have been perfectly prepared elsewhere (where, I have no idea); the pieces were made to fit accurately, like the parts of a great puzzle. It required much skill and artistic taste to properly adjust each in its place—this my nephew, who even in the earthly life was quite a mechanical genius, seemed to have no difficulty in doing. And the house was slowly growing into beauty and symmetry.

After showing me all over the house, he at last drew aside the hangings before an entrance. Beyond were two rooms, not only entirely finished but beautifully furnished as well.

“I finished and furnished these rooms complete, so that if my mother came before the house was ready, she could occupy them at once. You know there is no noise from workmen here—no hammering, no unwelcome sounds.”

I thought at once of the Temple of Jerusalem, where during its erection there was neither hammer nor axe nor any tool of iron heard in the house.

“It is beautiful, my dear boy,” I said enthusiastically. “It will give her great joy to know you did it for her. But what is this—a fireplace?” I said, pausing before a lovely open chimney where wood was piled ready to be lighted. “Is it ever cold enough here for fires?”

“It is never cold,” he answered. “But the fire here never sends out unneeded warmth. We have its cheer and beauty and glow without any of its discomforts. You remember my mother loves to sit by an open fire, so I have arranged this for her. Oh, it is charming! But did you not make the stained-glass windows also?”

“No, no. I have a friend who has been taught that art, and we exchange work. He helps me with the windows, and I in turn help him with his fine woodwork and inlaying. I’m going to make it a flower room for my mother, similar to yours, only of lilies and violets, which will retain their perfume always.”

“How lovely! I want to thank you, dear Carroll, for your sharing in our flower room. It is the most exquisite work I have ever seen, and it is doubly so when I remember whose hands fashioned it.”

“It was a labor of love with all of us,” he said simply.

“That is what enhances its beauty for me,” I said. “But sit here by me now and tell me about yourself. Do you spend all of your time at this delightful work?”

“Oh, no, indeed. Perhaps what we used to call two or three hours daily. Much of my time is still spent with my grandfather. I do not know what I should have done when I first came here but for him. I was so ignorant about this life and came so suddenly.”

“Yes, dear boy, I know,” I said sympathetically.

“Grandfather met me at the very entrance and took me at once home, where he and Grandma did everything possible to instruct and help me. But I was—well, I still am—far below what I ought to be. I would go back to the old life for an entire year if only I could go to my old friends, or better, into every Sunday School in the world, and beg the boys and girls to try to understand and profit by the instruction they receive.

“Why, I used to go to Sunday School Sunday after Sunday, helped sing the hymns, and read the lesson, and listened to all that was said, and I really enjoyed every moment of the time. Sometimes I would feel a great longing after a better life, but there seemed to be no one to especially guide or help me. The greater part of the time what I heard one Sunday was never once spoken or even thought of until another Sunday came; the impression made was very transient. Why don’t boys and girls talk more together about what they hear at Sunday School? We were all ready enough to talk about a show of any kind after it was over, but seldom of the Sunday School. Why don’t teachers take more interest in the daily lives of their scholars? Why is there so little really helpful talk in ordinary home life? I wish I could go back and tell them this.”

His face beamed with enthusiasm as he talked, and I too wished it might be possible for him to do as he desired. But, alas, “they will not be persuaded, even if one arises from the dead,” I thought.

“It is time for me to go with my grandfather,” he said, rising. “But we can walk together as far as your home. And you will let me see you often?”

“Right gladly,” I answered. As we set out, we still talked of many things as we walked. When we parted at the door, I said, “I am soon to learn how to weave lovely draperies; then I can help you when you’re ready for them.”

“That will make my work still more delightful,” was his reply, as he hastened on in the direction of my father’s home.

 CHAPTER 6

As time passed and I grew more accustomed to the heavenly life around me, I found its loveliness unfold to me like the slow opening of a rare flower. Delightful surprises met me at every turn. A dear friend with whom I had parted ways years ago in the earth life would come unexpectedly to me with cordial greetings. Someone on earth greatly admired, but that I had held somewhat aloof from fear of unwelcome intrusion, would approach me, showing a lovely soul so full of kindness and congenial thoughts that I would feel a pang of regret for what I had lost. Then the clear revelation of some truth only partly understood in life, though eagerly sought after, would stand out strong before me, overwhelming me with its brightness, and perhaps showing the close tie linking the earth life with the divine.

But the most wonderful to me was the occasional meeting with someone whom I had never hoped to meet over there, who, with eager handshake and tearful eyes, would pour out his earnest thanks for some helpful word, some solemn warning, or even some stern rebuke that had turned him, all unknown to myself, from the paths of sin into the life everlasting. Oh, the joy to me of such a revelation! Oh, the regret that my earth life had not been more full of such work for eternity!

Daily my first impulse, on waking from happy, blissful rest, was to walk to the River of Life and plunge into its wonderful waters—so refreshing, so invigorating, so inspiring—with a heart full of thanksgiving and lips full of praise. Morning after morning, sometimes in the company of my brother, sometimes alone, I returned always full of new life and hope and purpose to our home. Each day I listened to the entrancing revelations and instruction of my brother.

One morning, soon after my return from a first visit to earth, as I was on the way to the river, my voice joined into a wonderful anthem of praise sounding everywhere. I saw a lovely young girl approaching me quickly with outstretched arms.

“Dear Aunt Bertha, do you know me?”

“My little May!” I cried, gathering this dainty creature into my arms. “Where did you come from so suddenly? Let me look at you again”—holding her a moment at arm’s length only to hug her again tenderly. “You have grown up so very beautiful. I’m sure I can say this to you freely; you are always lovely. You are simply radiant now. Is it this divine life?”

“Yes,” she said sweetly, “but most of all, the being near the Savior so much.”

“Ah, yes, that is it—being near him—that will make any being radiant and beautiful,” I said.

“He is so good to me, so generous, so tender, and he seems to forget how little I have done to deserve his care.”

“I’m sure he knows you love him, dear heart. That means everything to him.”

“Love him! Oh, if loving him deserves reward, I am sure I ought to have every wish of my heart, for I love him a thousandfold better than anything in earth or heaven. I would die for him.”

Her sweet face grew surpassingly radiant and beautiful as she talked, and I began to dimly understand the wonderful power of Christ among the redeemed in heaven. This dear child, so lovely in all mortal graces, so full of earth’s enjoyments during her brief life, pure and good as we count goodness below, yet seemingly too absorbed in life’s gaieties to think deeply of the things she should revere and honor in her heart—now, in this blessed life, she counted the privilege of loving Christ, of being near him, beyond every other joy. How that love refined and beautified the giver! As a great earthly love always shines through the face and elevates the entire character of the one who loves, so this divine love uplifts and glorifies the giver until not only the face but the entire person radiates the glory that fills the heart.

“Come with me to the river,” I said after we had talked for some time. “Come with me for a delightful plunge.”

“Gladly,” she said. “But have you ever been to the lake or the sea?”

“The lake or sea!” I echoed. “No, indeed! Is there a lake and a sea here?”

“Certainly there are,” said May, with a little pride that she should know more of the heavenly surroundings than I.

“Shall we go to the lake today and leave the sea for another day? Which will it be?”

“Let it be the lake today,” I said.

So, turning in an entirely different direction from the path that led to the river, we walked joyously on, still talking as we went—so much to recall, so much to look forward to with joy. Once she turned to me and asked quickly, “When is my Uncle Will coming?”

My hand closed tightly over hers, and a sob rose in my throat, though I answered calmly, “That is in God’s hands alone; we may not question.”

“Yes, I know; his will is always right. But I long to see my Uncle Will again—and to long is not to complain.”

She had grown so womanly, so wise, this child of tender years since we parted, that it was a joy to talk with her. I told her of my sad errand to earth and the sorrow of the dear ones I had left.

“Yes, yes, I know it all,” she whispered. “But it will not be long to wait; they will come soon. It never seems long to wait for anything here. There’s always so much to keep one busy, so many pleasant duties, so many joys. Oh, it will not be long.”

So she cheered and comforted me as we walked through the ever-changing and always perfect landscape. At times she lifted her arm and, pointing with her rosy finger, said, “Behold, is this not divinely beautiful?”

I caught my breath and stopped abruptly, covering my face with my hands to shield my eyes from the glorified scene. “Oh, no wonder Frank hadn’t brought me to this place sooner; I was not yet spiritually strong enough to look upon it.”

When I again slowly lifted my head, I was standing like one entranced. The golden morning light rested on her face and mingled with the radiance that had birth within it, almost transfiguring her. Even May, who had so long lived here, had not yet grown accustomed to seeing its glory.

“Look, Auntie, it is God’s will that you should see,” she whispered softly, not once turning her eyes away from the scene before her. “He let me be the one to show you the glory of this place.”

The lake spread before us as smooth as glass, but flooded with a golden glory from the heavens that made it like a sea of beryl and gold. The blossom- and fruit-bearing trees grew down to its very border in many places, and far, far away across its shining waters arose the domes and spires of what seemed to be a mighty city. Many people were resting on its flowery banks, and on the surface of the water were boats of wonderful structure, filled with happy souls and propelled by unseen power. Little children as well as grown-ups were floating or swimming in the water.

As we looked on, a band of singing cherubs, floating high above, drifted across the lake; their baby voices could be heard in notes of joyful praise. “Come, let’s join them.”

“Glory and honor!” sang the children’s voices. “Dominion and power!” sang the voices of the vast multitude below, together.

I found that May and I were joining in. The cherub band floated on and away, but in the distance we caught the faint melody of their sweet voices and the stronger cadence of the response from those below.

We stood at the edge of the lake. Tears ran down my cheeks as my eyes dimmed with emotion. I felt as weak as a little child, but what rapture and unspeakable joy filled me! Was I dreaming, or was this indeed another phase of the immortal life?

May slipped her arm around my neck and whispered, “Come, Auntie, rest.” I yielded to her as I could not do otherwise. She led me into the water, down, down into its crystal depths. When it seemed to me we must be hundreds of feet beneath the surface, she lay down and asked me to do the same. I did, and immediately we began to slowly rise. Soon I found that we no longer rose, but we were slowly floating in mid-current, many feet beneath the surface. Then I saw what seemed to be a marvel—a perfect prismatic ray surrounded me. I seemed to be resting in the heart of a prism. There was such vivid yet delicate coloring, the likes of which I had never seen. Instead of the seven colors as we see them on earth, the colors blended in such rare gradation of shades as if to make the rays seem almost infinite, or they really were infinite; I couldn’t decide which.

As I lay watching this marvelous panorama, the colors deepened and faded like the lights of the aurora borealis, and I heard the distant sound of music. Although May and I were not touching one another, we didn’t drift apart as one would suppose we might. We lay within easy speaking distance of each other, though few words were spoken between us; the silence seemed too sacred to be broken. We lay within the water as if on the softest couch; it required no effort whatsoever to keep ourselves afloat. The gentle undulation of the waves soothed and rested us.

When the distant music caught my attention again, I turned and looked at May. She smiled back at me but did not speak. Soon I caught the words—”Glory and honor, dominion and power”—and I knew it was still the cherub choir, although they must be miles away now. Then the soft tones of a bell, a silver bell with silver tongue, sounded, and as the last notes died away, I whispered, “Tell me about all this, May.”

She explained, “The waters of this lake catch the light in the most incredible manner, as you have seen. A wiser head than mine must tell you why. The water also transmits musical sounds—only musical sounds—for a great distance. The song was evidently from a distant shore of the lake, and the bell—that is the bell in the city across the lake that calls people to certain duties at this hour.”

“Well, there was never a sweeter call to duty,” I said.

“Yes, its notes are beautiful. Listen now; there is a chime ringing.”

We lay and listened, and as we listened, a sweet spell wrapped itself around me, and I slept as peacefully as a child on its mother’s bosom. I awoke with a strange sense of invigoration and strength. It was a feeling quite different from the feeling I experienced during a bath in the river, yet I could not explain how it was different.

May said, “One takes away the last of the earth life and prepares us for the life here in heaven; the other fills us to overflowing from the celestial life itself.” And I think the child was right.

When we emerged from the water, we found the banks of the lake almost deserted, everyone having gone at the call of the bell to the happy duties of the hour. Groups of children still played around in joyous freedom. Some climbed the trees that overhung the water with the agility of squirrels and dropped with happy shouts of laughter into the lake; some floated around on the surface like large, beautiful water lilies or lotus flowers.

As we stood watching, I said, “No fear of harm or danger, no dread of ill or anxiety of an accident occurring—security, yes, security and joy and peace. This is indeed the blessed life.”

I said as we stood watching the sports of the happy children. “I often think how we were taught to believe that heaven was where we would wear crowns of gold and stand always with harps in our hands. But our crowns of gold are the halos his blessed presence cast around us, and we do not need harps to accentuate our songs of praise. We do see the crowns, and we do hear the angelic harps, when and as God wills it. But our best worship is to do his will.”

May said this as we turned to go. “You are wise in the ways of heaven, my child,” I answered. “How happy I am to learn from one so dear! Tell me about your life here.”

So we talked and walked, and she told me the history of her years in heaven—her duties, her joys, her friends, her home—with all the old-time freedom I remembered. I found her home was quite away from our own, far beyond the spires of the great city across the lake. But she added, “What is distance in heaven? We come and go as we will; we feel no fatigue, no haste, experience no delays. It’s wonderful.”

Not far from our home we saw a group of children playing on the grass, and in their midst was a beautiful, great dog which they were rolling over and tumbling with in great freedom. As we approached, the dog broke away from them and came bounding to meet us. He crouched at our feet with a gesture of glad welcome.

“Don’t you know him, Auntie?” May asked brightly.

“It is dear old Sport!” I cried, stooping and hugging him around his neck and resting my head on his silken hair. “Dear Sport, how happy I am to have you here!”

He responded to my petting with every expression of delight, and May laughed aloud at our mutual joy. “I have often wondered if I should not someday find him here. He surely deserves a happy life for his faithfulness and devotion in the other life. His intelligence and his fidelity were far above those of many human beings that we count immortal.”

“Did he sacrifice his life for little Will?”

“Yes, he attempted to cross the track in front of an approaching train because he saw it would pass between him and his little master and feared he was in danger. It cost him his life. He always seemed to place himself between anyone that threatened danger to Will. He was a gallant fellow and deserves immortality. Dear Sport, you will never leave me again,” I said, petting him fondly.

At this he sprang to his feet, barking joyously, and jumped around in front of us the rest of the way home, and then he lay down on the doorstep with an upward glance and a wag of his bushy tail as though to say, “See how I take you at your word!”

“He understands every word we say,” said May.

“Of course he does. He only lacks speech to make him perfect. I somehow hoped he might find it here.”

“He would not be half so interesting if he could talk,” said May.

“Possibly not. How silken and beautiful his long hair is! He has his bath in the river every day, and it leaves its mark on him, also.”

“Do you know, I think one of the sweetest proofs we have of the Father’s loving care for us is that we so often find in this life the things which gave us great happiness below. The more unexpected this is, the greater joy it brings.

“I remember once seeing a beautiful little girl enter heaven, the very first to come from a large and affectionate family. I afterward learned that the sorrowful cry of her mother was, ‘Oh, if we only had someone there to meet her and care for her!’ She came lovingly nestled in the Master’s own arms. A little later, as he sat caressing and talking to her, a remarkably fine Angora kitten, which the child had loved and which had sickened and died some weeks before to her great sorrow, came running across the grass and jumped directly into her arms. It lay contentedly in her lap. Such a glad cry as she recognized her little kitten! Such hugging and kissing that kitten received! It made joy even in heaven. Who but our loving Father would have thought of such comfort for a little child?

“She had evidently been a timid child, but now, as the children gathered around her in the delightful freedom they always showed in the presence of the Beloved Master, she, looking up confidently into the tender eyes above her, began to shyly tell of the marvelous intelligence of her pet, until at last Jesus left her contentedly playing among the flowers with the little companions who had gathered around her. Our Father never forgets us, but provides pleasures and comforts for all of us according to our individual needs.”

I wondered to myself, “When can I see the Savior? When will I get to meet him face to face?” May, as though understanding my thoughts, put her arms around my neck and whispered, “You, too, will see him soon. He never delays when the time is right for his coming to you; it will not be long.”

So we parted, each to our separate duties of the hour.

 CHAPTER 7

The following morning, after an interesting hour of instruction, my brother said to me, “Shall we go for the promised visit to Mrs. Wickham now?”

“Indeed, yes!” I answered eagerly. So we at once started out. We soon reached her lovely home and found her waiting at the entrance as though expecting us.

After a cordial greeting to our friend, my brother said, “I will leave you together for that long talk which I know you’re both looking forward to and go attend my other duties. I will see you at home later.”

“All right,” I answered. “I am familiar with the way home now.”

After he had gone, my friend took me all over her home, showing me with great pleasure the rooms prepared for each beloved member of her earthly household still to come. One very large room had open windows at each end; through the windows, blossom- and fruit-laden trees looked invitingly. It was evidently the room she took special care of, as she whispered to me, “Douglas always did like a large room; I am sure he will like this one.” And I was also sure.

Returning down the broad stairway, we found it entered into a very large music room, with broad, raised stages supported by marble columns running across three sides of it and level with the second floor. On the stages were a number of musical instruments—harps, violins, and some instruments I’d never seen before. The room was filled with easy chairs, couches, and window seats, where listeners could rest and hear the sweet harmonies played.

“My daughter,” my friend explained, “who left us in early childhood, has received a fine musical training here, and with a gathering of her friends likes to give us a musical treat quite often. You know our old home of Springfield had furnished some rare voices for the heavenly choirs—Mary Alice, Will Griggs, and many others. You will often hear them in this room, I trust.”

We re-entered from this room the dainty reception hall opening on the front veranda and outer steps. Here Mrs. Wickham asked me to take a seat beside her and said, “Now tell me everything of the earth home and those still there.”

Holding each other’s hands, we talked—she questioning and I answering—for quite some time. At last she said, rising hastily, “There’s much yet I’d like to hear. Wait a moment, and I will return.”

I had already learned not to question the judgment of these wiser friends and waited as she passed through the doorway. Inside, I saw a stranger approaching and stood to meet him. He was tall and impressive in form, with a face of sweetness and beauty. Where had I seen him before? Surely I had met him since I came. Ah, now I know, I thought; it is St. John, the Beloved Disciple. He had been pointing out to me one morning by the riverside.

“Peace be unto this house,” was his salutation as he walked up the steps. But the way his voice stirred and thrilled me! I thought, “Could this be the Master?”

“Shall I call the mistress?” I asked.

“No, don’t call her; she knows I am here. Come, sit down beside me,” he said, noting that I was still standing after he had taken a seat. I did as I was asked, all the while watching the wonderful face before me.

“You have just come lately,” he said.

“Yes, I’ve only been here a short time,” I answered.

“Ah, that matters little,” he said with a gentle smile. “Many cling to the old thinking and the earth language; it is a link between the two lives. We would not have it otherwise. How does the change impress you? How do you find life here?”

“Oh, if those on earth could only know! I never fully understood till now the meaning of that sublime passage: ‘Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither have entered into the heart of man, the things which God hath prepared for them that love him.’ It is indeed past human conception,” I spoke with deep feeling.

“For them that love him—do you believe that all Christians truly love him? Do you think they love the Father’s love and mercy, or is their worship oftentimes that of duty rather than love?” He spoke reflectively and gently.

“Oh,” I said, “there is no doubt about the love you inspire in all hearts who seek to know you.”

A radiant glow spread over this wonderful face, and he turned and looked me directly in the eye. The mist rolled away from my eyes, and I knew him. With a low cry of joy and adoration, I threw myself at his feet, bathing them with happy tears. He gently stroked my bowed head for a moment, then, rising, he lifted me to his side.

“My Savior, my King!” I whispered, clinging closely to him.

“Yes, and elder brother and friend,” he said, wiping away the tears that were stealing from beneath my closed eyelids.

“The chief among ten thousand, and the one altogether lovely,” again I whispered.

“Now you begin to meet the conditions of this new life. Like many, the changing of faith to actual sight may bring a little fear. That is all wrong. Have you forgotten the promise? ‘I go to prepare a place for you, that where I am, there ye may be also.’ If you loved me when you could not see me except by faith, love me more now that we are really comrades of the Father. Come to me with all that perplexes or gladdens you. Come to the elder brother, always waiting with joy to see you.”

Then we sat and talked long and earnestly as he unfolded many of the mysteries of the divine life. I hung on his every word; I drank in every tone of his voice; I watched eagerly every line of his beloved face; and I was exalted, uplifted beyond the power to express in words.

Then, with a divine smile, he stood. “We will meet often,” he said. Then I bent over and pressed my lips reverently to the hands still clasping my own. Then, laying his hands for a moment in blessing on my bowed head, he left silently and swiftly from the house.

As I stood watching the Savior’s fast-receding figure passing beneath the flower-laden trees, I saw two beautiful young girls coming the way he went. It was Mary Bates and May Camden, walking with arms entwined. When they saw the Master, they flew to meet him, and he cheerfully extended a hand to each. They turned, and each clinging to his hand, one on each side, they joined him on his way. They looked up trustingly into his face as he talked with them. I saw his face, from time to time in profile, as he turned and looked down lovingly, first at one, then the other. And I thought, “That is the way he would have us to be with him—really as children with a beloved elder brother.”

I watched them until the trees hid them from sight. I longed to have time with the dear girls but knew his presence was to them more than all else. I turned to go through the beautiful entrance of the house, but before I reached the door, I was met by Mrs. Wickham. Before I could speak, she said, “Shh! I know all about it. Do not try to speak. I know your heart is full. I will see you again, and very soon. So go.” And she gently pushed me on my way.

How my heart blessed her for it! It seemed sacrilege to try and talk on ordinary topics after this blessed experience. I did not follow the pathway but walked across the flowery turf beneath the trees until I reached home. I found my brother sitting on the veranda, and as I walked up the steps, he rose to meet me. When he looked in my face, he took both my hands into his for an instant and simply said gently, “I see you’ve been with the Master.” And he stepped aside from me to enter the house.

I went quickly to my room, dropped the draperies behind me at the door, threw myself down on the couch, and with closed eyes lived over every instant I had spent in that hallowed presence. I recalled every word and tone of the Savior’s voice and fastened the instructions he had given me indelibly on my memory. I seemed to have been lifted to a higher plane of existence; I seemed to have taken a deeper drink from the fountain of all good since I met him whom my soul loved. It was a long, blessed communion that I held with my own soul on that hallowed day. When I looked at the pictured face above me, I wondered that I had not at once recognized Christ; the likeness was so perfect.

When at last I arose, the soft golden twilight was around me, and I knelt by my couch to offer my first prayer in heaven. Up to this time in my life there had been a constant thanksgiving; there had seemed no room for prayer. Now, as I knelt, all I could say, over and over, was, “I thank Thee, blessed Father. I thank Thee. I thank Thee.”

When I at last descended the stairs, I found my brother standing in the great flower room, and going to him, I said softly, “Frank, what do you do in heaven when you want to pray?”

“We praise,” he answered.

“Then let us praise now,” I said. And standing there with clasped hands, we lifted up our hearts and voices in a hymn of praise to God. My brother sang with his clear, strong, leading voice, I following. As the first notes sounded, I thought the roof echoed, but I soon found that other voices blended with ours until the entire house seemed filled with unseen singers. Such a grand hymn of praise earth never heard! And as the hymn went on, I recognized many dear voices from the past—Will Griggs’s pathetic tenor, Mary Alice’s exquisite soprano, and many other voices that awaken memories of long ago. Then, as I heard sweet child voices and looked up, I saw above us a cloud of radiant baby faces, which flooded my heart with joy. The room seemed filled with them.

“What a life! What a divine life!” I whispered.

We stood until the last lingering notes had died away. Then my brother and I returned to the veranda and sat in the golden twilight.

“You are only in the first pages of its record. Heaven’s blessedness must be gradually unfolded to us, or we could not even bear its dazzling glory.”

Then followed an hour of talk where Frank led my soul still deeper into the mysteries of the glorious life I had now entered. He taught me; I listened. Sometimes I questioned, but rarely. I was content to take of the heavenly manna as it was given me, with a heart full of gratitude and love.

 CHAPTER 8

The next day my brother was away on an important mission, and I started out alone to see if I could find the dear young friends that I had seen the day before. I knew that all things were in order in that happy world and that sooner or later I would find them again. I couldn’t help but hope it would be soon. I recalled the happy light on their fresh young faces as they had met the Beloved Master, and I hoped to talk with them of their life from day to day.

I began again to think of my interview with him and became so absorbed in these thoughts that I was oblivious to the beautiful world around me. Suddenly I heard someone say, “Surely that is Mrs. Sprague.” Looking up, I saw sweet Mary Bates a few steps away, looking at me intently. I cried joyfully, “Oh, my precious Mary!”

She ran to me and folded me in her arms, drawing my head to her shoulder in the old caressing way, almost sobbing in her joy. “Dear little Muer” (a pet name often used by her in the past), “how glad I am to have you here! I could hardly wait to find you.”

“How did you know I was here, Mary?”

“The Master told me,” she said softly. “May had already told me, and we were on the way to find you when we met him yesterday, and he told us he had just left you. Then we knew we must wait a little,” she said reverently.

How my heart thrilled! He had spoken of me after we parted. I longed to ask her what he had said but dared not. Seeming to divine my thoughts, she continued, “He spoke so tenderly about you and said we must be with you often. May had work to do today, and as she had already seen you once, I came alone. She may be here later. May I stay a long time with you? There’s so much to tell you, so much to ask about.”

“Indeed you may! I had started out to find you when we met. Come, let’s return to my home at once.”

So, clinging to each other, we set out toward my home. “What shall I tell you first?” I asked.

“Everything about the dear ones—every individual member of our beloved household.”

She began with her precious, heartbroken mother; her voice broke a little, but she continued, “I am with her often, but her great, and I fear unreconciled, sorrow keeps me from being the comfort to her I want to be. If only she could spend one hour with me here, could know God’s wisdom and love as we know it, how the cloud would lift from her life, and she would see that the two lives after all are but one.”

“Yes,” I answered, “I urged her to think of it in that light and to trust implicitly in the Father’s tender care and never-failing love. But it is difficult for us to see beyond the lonely hearthstone and vacant chair. Still, I believe she does begin to dimly grasp the comfort you are so eager for her to have.”

“Ah, but if she only knew that I need just that to complete my happiness now! We cannot sorrow here as we did on earth, because we have learned to know that the will of the Father is always tender and wise. But even heaven can never be complete for me while I know that my mother is forgetful of her many rare blessings simply because I may not be with her in the flesh to share them. There is my father and the boys—why, I am as truly hers still as they are! I often sit with them all, with her hand in mine or my arms around her. My dear, dear mother! Why must she see me to recognize this? But this is almost complaining, isn’t it? Someday she will know all. We must be patient.”

As we walked on, talking of the earth life still in many phases so dear to us—she asking eager questions, I answering as best I could—we saw a group of four people (three women and a man) standing under the trees a little to one side of the walk. The man’s back was toward us, but we at once recognized the Master. The women were all strangers, and one of them seemed to have just arrived. The Savior held her hand as he talked with her, while all listened intently to his words. We regarded the group in silence as we slowly passed, not hoping for recognition from him at such a time. But just as we were opposite them, he turned and looked at us. He said nothing, but oh, that look—so full of tenderness and encouragement! It lifted us, it enthralled and exalted us. As we walked on, our clasped hands tightened, and unspeakable rapture flooded our hearts.

We finished our walk in silence and sat down on the marble steps in the shadow of the overhanging trees. We sat close, side by side, and she laid her head on my shoulder while I rested my cheek on it. After a time I whispered, half to myself, “Was there ever such a look?”

Instantly she raised her head and said eagerly, “You think so, too! Oh, I was sure you would. It is always so. If he is too engaged to speak to you at that time, he just looks at you, and it is as though he had talked a long while with you. Is he not wonderful? Why, oh why, could we not know him on earth as we know him here?”

“How long were you here before you met him?” I asked.

“Oh, that is the wonderful part of it—he was the first face I looked at after I left the body. I felt bewildered when I first realized that I was free, and I stood for a moment confused. Then I saw him standing just beside me with that same look on his face. At first I felt awed and half afraid. Then he stretched out his hand to me and said gently, ‘My child, I have come to take care of you. Trust me and do not be afraid.’ Then I knew him, and all fear instantly left me, and I clung to him as I would have done to either of my brothers.

“He did not say much to me, but somehow I felt that he understood all of my thoughts. After a moment I asked, ‘May I not remain a while with Mama? She’s heartbroken.’ ‘Yes, dear child, as long as you desire,’ he answered compassionately. ‘Will you also remain?’ I asked, because I felt I couldn’t bear for him to leave me. He looked very much pleased and answered, ‘Yes, I will never leave you till you are ready to come with me.’

“Then I went to Mama, and I put my arms around her, and presently the Master too came and whispered words of comfort to her. I’m not sure she recognized our presence, though I felt she grew more calm. We stayed until all was over. I never left Mama an instant except twice when I stole to poor little Howie’s sick room when he was alone. I have always felt that he recognized my presence more than any of them. He lay so still and calm when I talked to him; he seemed to be listening.

“When they gathered for the last time around my casket, it seemed to me that I needed to speak, to show myself to them. Couldn’t they, for one instant, have seen my living self standing so calmly in their midst? They would have forgotten forever the lifeless clay they had embalmed and beautified for the tomb. They would have known I was not there. But they would not recognize the truth. At last I pleaded with the Master to let me show myself once to them, but he said, ‘It is not the Father’s will.’ After that, I accepted fully the Father’s will, and soon thereafter he brought me here in his arms. And what a blessed life it is!”

I can only give a brief outline of our conversation on that happy day; it is too sacred to be scanned by curious eyes. We talked until the golden twilight fell, and we watched the little birds nestling in the vines and heard afar the solemnly joyous notes of the angels’ choral song, and joined in the hymn of praise. Later we went to my room and lay down on my couch for rest, and the last words I heard before sinking into heaven’s blissful sleep were tenderly whispered: “Dear little Muer, I’m so glad that you are here.”

More than once the question has been asked, “Was there night there?” Emphatically, no. What, for want of a better word, we may call “day” was full of a glorious radiance—a rosy, golden light which was everywhere. There is no language known to mortals that can describe this marvelous glory. It flooded the sky; it was caught up and reflected in the waters; it filled all heaven with joy and all hearts with song. After a period much longer than our longest earthly day, this glory mellowed and softened until it became a glowing twilight, full of peace. The children ceased their playing beneath the trees; the little birds nestled among the vines; and all who had been busy in various ways throughout the day sought rest and quiet. But there was no darkness, no dusky shadows even—only a restful softening of the glory.

 CHAPTER 9

Not long after this, my brother said, “We will go to the Grand Auditorium this morning. It will be a rare day, even here. Martin Luther is to talk on the Reformation, its causes and effects, and this will be supplemented by a talk from John Wesley. There may also be other speakers.”

It was not the first time we had visited this great auditorium, although I have not mentioned it before. It stood on a slight prominence, and the mighty dome was supported by massive columns of alternate amethyst and jasper. There were no walls to the vast edifice, only the great dome and supporting columns. A broad platform of precious marbles, inlaid with crystals, rose from the center, and seats sloped upward on three sides, forming an immense amphitheater. The seats were of cedar wood, highly polished, and in the back of the platform were heavy hangings of royal purple. An altar of solid pearls stood near the center of the platform. The great dome was deep and dark in its immensity, so that only the golden statues around its lower border were distinctly visible.

When we entered, we found the building filled with people eagerly waiting for what was to follow. We soon were seated and also waiting. Soft strains of melody floated about us from an invisible choir. Soon Martin Luther, in the prime of a vigorous manhood, ascended the steps and stood before us. It is not my purpose to dwell on his appearance, so familiar to us all, except to say that his great intellect and spiritual strength seemed to have added to his already powerful physique and made him a fit leader still, even in heavenly places. His discourse would fill a volume and could not be given even an outline in this brief sketch. He held us enthralled by the power of his will and his eloquence.

When he was finished, John Wesley took his place, and the saintly beauty of his face, intensified by the heavenly light on it, was wonderful. His theme was God’s love. And if in the earth life he dwelt on it with power, he now swept our souls with the fire of his exaltation, until we were as if wax in his hands. He showed what that love had done for us and how an eternity of thanksgiving and praise could never repay it.

Silence, except for the faint, sweet melody of the unseen choir, rested on the vast audience for some time after he left; all seemed lost in contemplation of the theme so tenderly spoken. Then the heavy curtains in back of the platform parted, and a tall form, around which all the glory of heaven seemed to center, advanced to the middle of the platform. Instantly the vast concourse of souls stood to their feet and burst forth, as with one voice, into that grand anthem in which we had so often joined on earth:

“All hail the power of Jesus’ name! Let angels prostrate fall; Bring forth the royal diadem, And crown Him Lord of all!”

Such a grand chorus of voices, such unity, such harmony, such volume, was never heard on earth. It rose, it swelled; it seemed to fill not only the great auditorium but heaven. And still above it all, we heard the voices of the angel choir, no longer breathing the soft, sweet melody, but bursting forth into triumphant praise. A flood of glory seemed to fill the place, and looking up, we beheld the great dome a blaze with golden light, and the angelic forms of the no longer invisible choir in their midst, with their heavenly harps and violins, and their faces only less radiant than that of Him whose praise they sang. And in the middle, the Master, before whom all heaven bowed in adoration, stood with uplifted face and kingly stature—the very God of earth and heaven. He was the center of all light, and a divine radiance surrounded Him that was beyond compare.

As the hymn of praise and adoration ceased, all sank slowly to their knees, every head bowed and every face covered, as the angel choir changed the familiar words:

“Glory be to the Father, and to the Son, and to the Holy Ghost; As it was in the beginning, is now, and ever shall be, World without end. Amen. Amen.”

Slowly the voices died away, and a holy silence fell upon us. Soon, slowly and reverently, all stood and resumed their places. No, not all. Sweet Mary Bates had accompanied us to the sanctuary, and I now noticed that she alone still knelt, with clasped hands and radiant, uplifted face, her lovely eyes fixed on the Savior as he stood before us. She was so wrapped I dared not disturb her. But in a moment the Master turned and met her adoring eyes with such a look of loving recognition that, as he turned his head again, she quietly resumed her seat beside me, slipping her little hand into mine with all the confidence of a child who feels sure it is understood to the utmost.

As I looked on the glorious form before us, clothed in all the majesty of the Godhead, my heart tremblingly asked, “Can this indeed be the Christ-man whom Pilate condemned to die a humiliating death on the cross?” I could not accept it. It seemed impossible that any man, however vile, could be blind to the divinity so plainly revealed in him.

Then the Savior began to speak, and the sweetness of his voice was far beyond the melody of the heavenly choir, and his gracious words—if only I could dare transcribe them as they fell from his lips! Earth has no language by which I could convey their lofty meaning. He first touched lightly on the earth life and showed so wonderfully the link of light uniting the two lives—the past with the present. Then he explained to us some of the mysteries of this blessed life and pointed out the joyous duties just before us.

When he stopped, we sat with bowed head as he left. Our hearts were so full, our souls so uplifted, our spirits so exalted, our whole being so permeated with his divinity, that we rose and left the place silently and reverently, each bearing a heart filled with higher and more divine aspirations and clearer views of the blessed life upon which we were permitted to enter.

Suffice it to say that no joy we know on earth, however rare, however sacred, can be more than the faintest shadow of the joy we shall find in heaven. No dream of rapture approaches the bliss of one moment in that world. There is no sorrow, no pain, no sickness, no death, no partings, no disappointments, no tears but those of joy, no broken dreams, no mislaid plans, no night nor storm nor shadows even—but light and joy and love and peace and rest forever and ever. Amen. And again my heart says reverently, “Amen.”

 CHAPTER 10

As the days passed, I found my desires often led me to the sacred lake. Sometimes alone, sometimes with one or more of my own family circle—my revered father and precious mother, my dear brother and sister, and many beloved friends—it was always an inspiration to me and very uplifting. I never could grow familiar enough with it to overcome the first great awe with which it inspired me. But I found that the oftener I bathed, or floated and slept in its current, the stronger I grew in spirit and the more clearly I comprehended the mysteries of the world about me.

My almost daily discussions with the dear ones of our home life, whom I had been separated from for so long, served to restore to me the home feeling that had been the greatest solace of my mortal life. I began to realize that this was indeed the true life, instead of that probationary life which we had always regarded as such.

I think it was the day after my return from my first visit to earth that, as I had started to cross the grass lying between my father’s house and my own, I heard my name called affectionately. I turned and saw a tall, fine-looking man approaching, whose uncovered head was silvery white, and whose deep blue eyes looked happily and tenderly into mine as he drew near.

“Oliver!” I cried, with outstretched hands of welcome. It was the husband of my sister and always dearly loved.

“I didn’t know you had come until our father told me. It is delightful to have you here. It seems more like the old life to see you than any of the others who were here; we were together so much during the last years of my stay,” he said, grasping my hands warmly. “Where are you going now? Can you come with me for a while? I was thinking only a few days ago how much I wished you could be here a little while before Lou came—you know her taste so well—and now here you are. So often our unspoken wishes are thus gratified in heaven.”

“Is my dear sister-in-law coming soon?” I asked.

“A little later, that I cannot confidently say. But you know the years of the earth life are passing, and coming cannot be much longer delayed. Can you come with me now?”

“Gladly,” I said, turning to walk with him.

“It is not far from here,” he said. “Just where the river bends. Lou loves the water so, I chose that spot in preference to one even nearer your home.”

“This is truly enchanting,” I said as we drew near the place. “I have not been this way before.”

“I want you to see the river from her room windows,” he said. “I know you will enjoy it.”

We entered the truly beautiful house, built of the purest white granite, so hidden in the foliage and flower-laden trees that from some places only glimpses of its fine proportions could be seen.

“She loves flowers so much—don’t you think she will enjoy these trees?”

“Beyond everything,” I answered.

We passed through several delightful rooms on the lower floor and ascended the stairway, which in itself was a dream of beauty. As we entered the room he was so anxious I see, I stopped on the threshold with an exclamation of delight, while he stood watching with keen enjoyment the expression on my face.

“It is the most delightful room I have ever seen!” I said excitedly.

The framework of couches, chairs, and desk was of pure and spotless pearl, upholstered in dim gold. There were soft rugs and draperies everywhere. Through the low windows opening on a flower-wreathed balcony, there was an enchanting view of the broad, smooth river below, that again caught my breath in delight. A thousand exquisite tints from the heavens above were reflected on the tranquil waters, and a boat floating on the current was perfectly mirrored in the opal-tinted ripples. Far across the shining waters, the celestial hills rose, with domes and pillared temples and sparkling fountains perceptible everywhere.

When I at last turned from this entrancing view, I saw on the opposite wall, smiling down on me, the same divine face that I daily looked on in my own room at home.

We descended the stairs without a word, and then I could only falter as I said, “Only heaven could give such perfection in everything.”

Oliver pressed my hand and let me depart without a word.

Many months, by earthly time, had passed since that day, and many times I visited that lovely home and had lovely talks with Oliver. I could suggest nothing that would add to the beauty of the place, but we talked of it and planned for and anticipated the joy of Lou’s coming. One day I found him absent, and though I waited for his return, he didn’t come. I had not seen him in several days and decided he had been sent on some mission by the Master.

As I walked towards our home, I met a group of happy young girls and boys of different ages on the way back from where I had come. They had their arms full of the most beautiful flowers. As they came closer, I saw they were the grandchildren of my dear Lou. There was Stanley, Mary, David, Lee, and little Ruth. As soon as they saw me, they began to shout, “Grandma’s coming! Grandma is coming! We are taking flowers to scatter everywhere. We are so glad!”

“How do you know she is coming, children?”

“I have just been to the house, and no one is there, but she is coming,” said little Lee. “We had a message from Grandpa, and he is bringing her.”

“Then I will tell the others, and we will all welcome her,” I said with great joy in my heart. I hastened towards my father’s house. I found them waiting for me, full of joyful expectation.

“Yes, we have also had word,” said my father, “and we were only waiting for your return, so we might go together.”

“Then I will go for brother Frank, so he can come with us, too,” I said.

“He is here,” said a genial voice, and looking up, I saw him at the door.

“Colonel Sprague is always present when he is needed,” said my father.

So we set forth to welcome this dearly loved one to her home—my father, my mother and sister Jodie, my brother the doctor and his two fair daughters, my aunt Gray, her son Martin and his wife and daughter, my brother Frank and I. As we approached the house, we heard the sound of joyous voices, and looking in, we saw Lou standing in the room, her husband’s arm around her, and the happy grandchildren buzzing around like hummingbirds among the flowers.

But what was this? Could this radiant creature with smooth brow and happy eyes be the pale, worn woman I had last seen so bowed with suffering and sorrow? Yes, it was Lou—as she was a full 30 years ago, with the bloom of health on her face and the light of youth in her tender eyes. I drew back into the shadow of the vines and let the others precede me, for my heart was full of a strange, triumphant joy. This truly was the victory over death so surely promised by our risen Lord.

I watched the happy greetings and the way she took each one into her tender arms. When one by one she had greeted and embraced them all, I saw her turn and look wistfully around and whisper to my father, “Is not my little sister-in-law here?”

I could wait no longer and rushed to her side, crying, “Here I am! Welcome!”

She hugged me and showered me with kisses, while I returned each one, laughing and crying for gladness that she had come at last. Oh, what a family reunion inside the walls of heaven! How its happiness was heightened by the knowledge—not the hope—that we should never be apart again!

Oliver looked on with proud and happy eyes. The hour which he had longed and waited for had come to him at last; his home life would now be complete forevermore. I told him how I had waited for him that day, and he said, “We saw you as you left the house but were too far away to call. I had taken her into the river, and she looked at and admired the house before she even knew it was our home.”

“What did she do when she saw her lovely room?”

“Cried like a child and clung to me, saying, ‘This more than repays us for the lost home of earth.’ If the children had not come, I think she would have been at that window still,” he said happily, laughing.

“I am glad you had her all to yourself at first,” I whispered. “You deserve that happiness, if any man ever did.”

He smiled gratefully and looked over at his wife, where she stood the center of a happy group.

“Doesn’t she look young to you?” all of I asked.

“The years rolled from her like a mask as we sat beneath the water in the river. Ah, truly in those life-giving waters we do all renew our youth. But she became at once uncommonly fair and young.”

“Her coming has brought youth to you also,” I said, noting his fresh complexion and sparkling eyes. “But I hope it will not change your silver hair, for that is a crown of glory.”

He looked at me critically for a moment and then said, “I wonder if you realize the change that has come to you in this place.”

“Me?” I said, a little startled. “I confess I have not once thought of my personal appearance. I realize what, through the Father’s mercy, this life has done for me spiritually. But as for the other, I’ve never given it an instant’s thought.”

“The change is fully as great in your case as in Lou’s, though with you the change has been more gradual,” he said.

I felt a strange thrill of joy that when my dear husband should come to me, he would find me with the freshness and comeliness of our earlier years. It was a sweet thought, and my heart was full of gratitude to the Father for this further evidence of his loving care.

So we talked together as the hour sped by, until my father said, “Come, now, we must not forget that Lou needs rest, the first day in her new home. Let us leave her and her happy husband to their new-found bliss.”

So, with light hearts, we went our way and left them to spend their first hours in heaven together.

 CHAPTER 11

After we had left my parents and friends on our return from our welcome to Lou, Frank hastened away on some mission, and I walked on alone toward the sacred lake. I felt the need of a rest in its soothing waters after the exciting events of the day. I had visited the lake before in the early morning hours; it was now a little past noontide of the heavenly day, and very few people lingered on the shore. The boats that sped across its calm surface seemed to be filled with those intent on some duty rather than simply pleasure seekers.

I walked slowly down into the water and soon found myself floating as before in mid-current. The wonderful prismatic rays that in the early morning were such a marvel now blended into a golden glory, with different shades of rose and purple flashing across their splendor. To me it seemed even more beautiful than the rainbow tints. I wondered what its evening glories would be and resolved to come at some glowing twilight and see if they would not remind me of the calm hour of life’s closing day.

I heard the chimes from the silver bell of the great city ringing an anthem as I lay there, and its notes seemed to chant clearly, “Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty.” The waters took up the song, and a thousand waves around me responded, “Holy, holy, holy.” The notes seemed to vibrate on the waves, producing a wondrously harmonious effect. The front row in the battalion of advancing waves softly chanted “Holy” as they passed onward; immediately the second roll of waves took up the word that the first seemed to have dropped, as it echoed the second “Holy” in the divine chorus. Then it, too, passed onward to take up the second note, as the third advancing column caught the first, and so it passed and echoed from wave to wave, until it seemed millions of tiny waves about me had taken up and were bearing their part in this grand crescendo.

This wonderful anthem—language fails me; I cannot hope to convey to others this experience as it came to me. It was grand, wonderful, overpowering. I lay and listened until my whole being was filled with this divine melody, and I seemed to be a part of the great chorus. Then I, too, joined in with a full heart in the thrilling song of praise.

I found that, contrary to my usual custom, I floated rapidly away from the shore where I had entered the water, and after a time was conscious that I was approaching a portion of the lake shore I had never visited. Refreshed and invigorated, I walked up the sloping bank, to find myself in the midst of a lovely suburban village, similar to the one where our home was situated. There was some difference in the architecture or construction of the houses, though they were no less beautiful than others I had seen. Many were constructed of polished woods and somewhat resembled the finest of the chalets one sees in Switzerland, though far surpassing them in all that gives pleasure to the artistic eye.

As I wandered on, feasting my eyes on the lovely views around me, I was particularly pleased by the appearance of an unusually attractive house. Its broad verandas almost overhung the waters of the lake; the wide, low steps running on one side of the house almost to the water’s edge. Several graceful swans were leisurely drifting about with the current, and a bird, similar to our southern mockingbird but with softer voice, was singing and swinging in the low branches overhead. There were many larger and more imposing villas near, but none possessed for me the charm of this sweet home.

Beneath one of the large flowering trees close by this cottage home, I saw a woman sitting, weaving with her delicate hands, apparently without shuttle or needle, a snow-white, gossamer-like fabric that fell in a soft, fleecy heap at her side as the work progressed. She was so very small in stature that at first glance I thought she was a child, but closer scrutiny showed her to be a mature woman, though with the glow of youth still on her smooth cheek. Something familiar in her gestures, rather than her appearance, caused me to feel that it was not the first time we had met. Growing accustomed now to the delightful surprises that met me everywhere in this world of rare delights, I drew near to approach her, when, before I could speak, she looked up and the doubt was gone.

“Maggie! Mrs. Spray!” dear, we cried simultaneously, as dropping her work, she stepped quickly up to greet me. Our greeting was warm, and her sweet face glowed with a welcome that reminded me of the happy days when we had met in the years long gone by.

“Now I know why I was directed this way today—to find you, dear,” I said as we sat side by side, talking as we never had talked on earth. The sweet shyness of her mortal life had melted away in the balmy air of heaven.

“What is this lovely fabric you are weaving?” I asked, lifting the silken and fleecy web in my fingers as I spoke.

“Some draperies for Nelly’s room,” she said. “You know we two have lived alone together so much. I thought it would seem more like home to her—to us both—if we did the same thing here. So this cottage is our own special home, just a step from Maurice”—she said as she pointed to an imposing house a few yards away—”and I am fitting it up as daintily as I can, especially her room.”

“Oh, let me help you, Maggie,” I said. “It would be such a pleasure to me.”

She hesitated an instant with something of the old-time shyness and then said, “That is so like you, dear Mrs. Sprague. I have my heart set on doing Nelly’s room entirely by myself; there’s no hurry about it, you know. But if you really would enjoy it, I would love to have you help me in the other rooms.”

“And will you teach me how to weave these delicate hangings?”

“Yes, oh yes, indeed! Shall I give you your first lesson now?” Lifting the dainty thread, she showed me how to toss and wind it through my fingers till it fell away in shining folds. It was very light and fascinating work, and I soon was weaving it almost as rapidly as she did.

My happy thought was, “Now I can help Carroll!” As I saw the shimmering fabric grow beneath my hands, I thought, “Tomorrow I will go and show him how beautifully we can drape the doors and windows.” So in heaven our first thought ever is to give pleasure to others.

“You are an apt scholar, and what a charming hour you have given me,” said Maggie, laughing happily.

“What a charming hour you have given me, my dear,” I answered.

When we parted, it was with the understanding that every little while I was to repeat the visit. When I urged her likewise to come visit me, the old-time shyness again appeared, as she said, “Oh, they are all strangers to me, and here we shall be entirely alone; you come to me.”

So I agreed, for in heaven we never seek to gain reluctant consent for any pleasure, however dear. And many were the happy hours spent with her in the cottage by the lake.

 CHAPTER 12

On one of my walks, I chanced on a scene that brought to mind what May had said to me about the Savior’s love for little children. I found our Master sitting beneath one of the flowering trees on the lake shore, with about a dozen children of all ages clustered around him. One dainty little tot, not more than a year old, was nestled in his arms, with her sunny head resting confidingly on his chest, her tiny hands filled with the lovely water lilies that floated everywhere on the waters. She was too young to realize how great her privilege was but seemed to be enjoying his care to the utmost. The others sat at his feet or leaned on his knees. One dear little fellow with earnest eyes stood by him, leaning on his shoulder, while the Master’s right arm encircled him. Every eye was fixed eagerly on Jesus, and each child appeared alert to catch every word he said. He seemed to be telling them some very absorbing story adapted to their childish tastes and capacities.

I sat down on the grass with a group of people a little removed from the children and tried to hear what he was saying, but we were too far away to catch more than a sentence now and then. In heaven one never intrudes on another’s privileges or pleasures, so we simply enjoyed the smiles and eager questions and exclamations of the children and gathered a little of the tenor of the story from the disjointed sentences which floated to us.

“A little child lost in the woods of the lower world,” we heard the Master say in response to the inquiring looks of the interested children. “Lions and bears came later on.”

“Where was his papa?” asked an anxious voice. We could not hear the reply, but soon a little fellow leaning on the Savior’s knee said confidently, “No lions and bears up here; no nothing to harm or frighten my little children here,” he replied.

Then, as the story deepened and grew in interest and the children pressed more closely around the Master, he turned with a sweet smile, and we could see an increased pressure of the encircling arm to the little fellow with the earnest eyes who leaned on his shoulder, and said, “What, Leslie, would you have done then?”

With a bright light in his eyes and a flush on his fair cheek, the child answered quickly and emphatically, “I would have prayed to you and asked you to close the lion’s mouth, as you did for Daniel; and you would have done it.”

I thought, “If only his mother and father could see the look the Beloved Master cast on their boy as he made his brave reply, they would be comforted, even for the absence of their darling.”

Lost in these thoughts, I didn’t hear anything more that passed between them until an ecstatic shout from the little folks proclaimed how satisfactorily the story had ended. Looking up, I saw the Savior walking on, with a baby still in his arms and the children trooping around him. “Of such is the Kingdom of Heaven.” How well he understood, how much he loved them!

I, too, stood up and started home. I had not gone far before I met Frank, who greeted me with, “I’m on my way to the city by the lake; will you come with me?”

“I’ve been wanting to visit the city, but I waited until you thought it wise for me to go,” I answered.

“You are growing so fast in the knowledge of heavenly ways, I think I might venture to take you almost anywhere with me now. You acquired the knowledge for the very love of it, and not because you feel it your duty to know what we would have you learn. Your eagerness to gather truth, and at the same time your patient submission and waiting—often when I know the trial is great—have won you much praise and love from our dear Master, who watches eagerly the progress of us all in the divine life. I think it only right that you should know this. We need encouragement here as well as in the earth life, though in a different way. I am telling you this by divine permission. I don’t think it will be long before he trusts you with a mission. He’s not told me this; I am saying this by my own thinking.”

It would be impossible for me to convey in the language of earth the impression these words of commendation left on me. They were so unexpected, so unforeseen. I had gone on, as my brother said, eagerly gathering the knowledge imparted to me, with a genuine love for the study of all things pertaining to the heavenly life, without a thought that I in any way deserved commendation for doing so. Now I had won the praise of the Master himself; the happiness seemed almost more than I had strength to bear.

“My brother, my dear brother!” was all I could say in my deep joy. Then, stopping suddenly and looking up into Frank’s face with grateful tears, he said, “I am so glad for you, little sister. There are, you see, rewards in heaven. It does my soul good that you have unconsciously won one of these so soon.”

I wish I could record in detail the precious words of wisdom that fell from his lips; I wish that I might recount minutely the events of that wonderful life as it was unfolded to me day by day. But I can only say, “I may not.” When I undertook to make a record of that never-to-be-forgotten time, I did not realize how many serious difficulties I would have to encounter, how often I would have to pause and consider if I might really reveal this truth or paint that scene as it appeared to me. The very heart has often been left out of some wonderful scene I was attempting to describe, because I found I dared not reveal its sacred secret. I realized painfully that the narrative, as I am forced to give it, falls infinitely short of what I hoped to make it when I began. But bear with me; it is no fancy sketch I am drawing, but the veritable life beyond, as it appeared to me when the exalted spirit rose triumphant over the impoverished flesh, made slavishly subservient through suffering.

My brother and I walked slowly back to the margin of the lake, where we stepped into a boat lying near the shore and were at once transported to the other side of the lake, where we landed on a marble terrace—the entrance to the city by the lake. I never knew by what power these boats were propelled; there were no oarsman, no engine, no sails on the one in which we crossed the water. It moved steadily onward until we were safely delivered to our destination. Luxuriously cushioned seats were all around it, and on one of them a musical instrument, something like a violin, although it had no bow but seemed to be played by the fingers alone. Upon another seat lay a book. I picked it up and opened it; it seemed to be a continuation of that book that had stirred and thrilled millions in the mortal life—”the greatest thing in the world.” As I glanced through it while we journeyed, I grasped the truth that this great mind already had grappled with the mighty things of eternity and given food to immortals, even as he had to those in the immortal life in the years gone by.

I was aroused from my thoughts by the boat touching the marble terrace and found my brother already standing, waiting to help me to the shore. Walking up a slight hill, we found ourselves in a broad street that led into the heart of the city. The streets were all very broad and smooth and paved with marble and precious stones of every kind. Though they were full of people intent on various duties, not an atom of debris or even dust was visible anywhere. There seemed to be vast business houses of many kinds, though I saw nothing resembling our large retail establishments. There were many colleges and schools, many book and music stores and publishing houses, several large manufacturing facilities where, I learned, were spun the fine silken threads of many colors that were so extensively used in the weaving of the draperies I’ve already mentioned. There were art rooms, picture galleries, and libraries, and many lecture halls and vast auditoriums. But I saw no churches of any kind.

At first this somewhat confused me, until I remembered that there are no creeds in heaven, but that all worship together in harmony and love, the children of one and the same loving Father. I thought, “Ah, what a pity that this fact, if no other in heaven, could only be proclaimed to the inhabitants of earth! How it would do away with the petty contentions, jealousies, and rivalries of the church militant! No creeds in heaven, no controverted points of doctrine, no charges of heresy brought by one professed Christian against another, no building up of one denomination upon the ruins or downfall of a different sect—but one great universal brotherhood, whose head is Christ and whose cornerstone is love!”

I thought of the day we had listened in the great auditorium at home to the divine address of our beloved Master, of the bowed heads and uplifted voices of that vast multitude as every voice joined in the glorious anthem, “Crown Him Lord of all!” And I could have wept to think of the faces that must someday be bowed in shame when they remember how often they have, in mortal life, said to their brother Christian, “Stand aside; I am holier than thou.”

We found no dwelling houses anywhere in the midst of the city until we came to the suburbs. Here they stood in great magnificence and splendor, but one pleasing fact was that every home had its large yard full of trees and flowers and pleasant walks. Indeed, it was everywhere outside the business center of town like one vast park, dotted with lovely houses. There was much that charmed, much that surprised me in this great city that I can never forget.

We found in one place a very large park, with walks and drives and fountains and miniature lakes and shaded seats, but no dwellings or buildings of any kind, except an immense circular open temple capable of seating many hundreds, and where my brother told me the highest angelic choir assembled at a certain hour daily and rendered the oratorios written by the great musical composers of earth and heaven. It had just departed, and the crowd who had enjoyed its divine music yet lingered as though unwilling to leave a spot so hallowed. My brother said, “We will remember the hour and come again when we can hear them.”

 CHAPTER 13

Still passing through the park, we came out on the open country and walked some distance through flowery meadows and undulating plains. We entered a vast forest whose great trees towered above us like swaying giants. The day was almost over—the day so full of joy and glad surprises and happy hours. Full as it had been, I felt there was still something left for me, deeply hidden in the twilight valley of the day—something that held my soul in awe, as the last moments preceding the holy sacrament.

My brother walked by me, absorbed in silent thought. I did not ask where we were going at that unusual hour, so far from home, for fear and doubt and questionings no longer worried the quiet of my soul. Although the forest was dense, the golden glow of the twilight rested beneath the trees and sifted down through the quivering branches overhead, as though falling through the windows of some grand cathedral. We emerged from the forest upon a vast plain that stretched out into unlimited space before us, and far away we faintly heard the thunder of the breaking waves of the immortal sea, which I had heard so much about but not yet seen. But for their faint and distant reverberations, the silence was intense around us.

We stood for a moment on the verge of the forest, then walked a few steps into the plain. I became aware that immediately to our right the ground rose into quite an elevation, and as I turned, there was a bewildering sight that eternal years of earth in heaven can never erase. On the summit of this gentle slope a temple stood, whose vast dome, massive pillars, and solid walls were of pure pearl, and through its great mullioned windows shone a white radiance that swallowed up the golden glow of the twilight and made it its own.

I didn’t say a word or hide my face as at former revelations, but I sank slowly to my knees and, crossing my hands on my chest, with uplifted face, stilled heart, and silent lips, laid my whole being in worship at his feet. How long I knelt, I don’t know; even a mortal life seemed lost before that greatest of celestial mysteries. My brother, who had been silently kneeling beside me, stood up and, lifting me to my feet, whispered, “Come.” I felt rather than saw that his face was colorless with the depth of his emotion, and I yielded to his guidance in silence.

There was a long flight of low, broad steps in shades of rose, from almost where we stood to the very door of the temple. They, too, were of solid pearl, bordered on either side by channels paved with golden stones, through which coursed crystal waters that met and mingled in one stream far out on the plain. Ascending the steps, we entered the temple and for a moment stood in silence. I do not know how it was, but in that brief instant—it may have been longer than I knew—every detail of that wonderful interior was fastened upon my memory as a scene is photographed on the artist’s plate. Previously it had taken repeated visits to a room to enable me to describe it correctly in detail, but this, in a lightning’s flash, was stamped on the tablet of my memory indelibly for all time—yes, for eternity.

The immense dome, at that moment filled with a luminous cloud, was upheld by three rows of massive pillars of gold. The walls and floor were of pearl, as was the great platform that filled at least one-third of the temple on the eastern side. There were no seats of any kind; the great golden pillars stood like rows of sentinels on the shining floor. A railing of gold ran entirely around the platform on three sides, so that it was inaccessible from the body of the temple. Beneath this railing, on the temple floor, a kneeling step passed around the platform, also of pearl.

In the center of the platform, an immense altar of gold arose, supported by seraphs of gold with outspread wings, one at each corner; and underneath it, in a great pearl basin, a fountain of sparkling water played. I knew intuitively it was the source of the magical river that flowed through the gardens of heaven and washed from us the last stains of death and sin. Nothing living besides us was within the temple, except two people who knelt with bowed heads beside the altar rail on the far side. But by the altar stood four angels, one on each side, dressed in flowing garments of white, with long, slim trumpets of gold lifted in their hands, as though waiting in expectancy the signal for their trumpet call. Long draperies of silvery gossamer hung in heavy folds in back of the altar platform.

Suddenly, just as we looked, we saw the draperies tremble and glow until a radiance far beyond the splendor of the midday sun shone through them, and the entire temple was filled with the glory of the Lord. We saw, in the midst of the luminous cloud that filled the dome, the forms of angelic harpers; and as we dropped with bowed heads beside the altar rail and hid our faces from the brightness of his coming, we heard the trumpet call of the four angels by the altar and the voices of the celestial harpers as they sang:

“Holy, holy, holy, Lord God Almighty! All thy works shall praise thy name, in earth and sky and sea. Holy, holy, holy! Merciful and mighty! God in three persons, blessed Trinity. Amen.”

The voices softly died away; the last notes of the golden trumpets had sounded; and there was silence in heaven. We knew that the visible glory of the Lord was for the present withdrawn from the temple, which is his throne. Still we knelt with bowed heads in silent worship before him. When we at last stood, I did not lift my eyes while within the temple; I desired it to remain upon my memory as it appeared when filled with his glory.

We walked some time in silence as I leaned on my brother’s arm, for I still trembled with emotion. I was surprised that we didn’t return into the forest but went farther out to the plain. When I saw that we approached the joining of the two streams which issued from the fountain beneath the altar, I began to understand that we would return by way of the river instead of by forest or lake. We reached the stream and stepped into a boat that was there. We passed through scenery that I had not seen before and which I resolved I would visit in the future, when leisure from my daily duties would permit. Lovely villas, surrounded by beautiful grounds stretching directly up from the water’s edge, lay on both sides of the river and formed a panorama which one would never tire of seeing. Toward the end of the journey, we passed by Lou’s lovely home, and we could plainly see her and her husband enjoying the scene with enraptured eyes from the window of her own room.

My brother and I were both silent the greater part of the time during our journey home, though each noted the signs of domestic life which surrounded us on every side. The verandas and steps of the homes we passed were full of their happy inhabitants; glad voices could be constantly heard, and merry shouts of laughter came from the throngs of little children playing everywhere on the flowery lawns.

Once I broke our silence by saying to my brother, “I have been delightfully surprised more than once to hear the familiar songs of earth reproduced in heaven, but never more so than I was today. That hymn has long been a favorite of mine.”

“These happy surprises do not come by chance. One of the delights of this rare life is that no occasion is ever overlooked for reproducing here the pure enjoyment of our mortal life. It is the Father’s pleasure to make us realize that this existence is but a continuance of the former life, only without its imperfections and its cares.”

“Frank, I believe you are the only one of our friends here who has never questioned me about the dear ones left behind. Why is that?”

He smiled a happy smile as he answered, “Perhaps it’s because I already know more than you could tell me.”

I wondered if that was not so, I said, for I remembered well how my father had said, in speaking of my brother on the first day of my coming, “He stands very near to the Master.” And I knew how often he was sent upon missions to the world below.

On our return home, I lay down on my couch with a heart overflowing with joy and gratitude and love beyond the power of expression. It seemed to me the tenderness in the divine eyes that looked down on me from the wall was deeper and purer, holier than it had ever been before.

“I will reach the standard of perfection you have set for me, my Savior,” I faltered, with hands uplifted to him, “if it takes all my life in heaven and all the help from all the angels of light to accomplish it.”

And with these words on my lips and his tender eyes resting on me, I sank into the blissful rest of heaven.

 CHAPTER 14

So much occurred, and so rapidly, from the very hour of my entrance within the beautiful gates, that it is impossible for me to transcribe it all. I have been able only to cull here and there incidents that happened day by day, and in doing so, many things I would gladly have related have unconsciously been omitted. Of the many dear friends I met, only a very few have been mentioned, due to the fact that such meetings are so similar in many respects that the constant repetition and detail would have become wearisome. I have aimed principally to relate the incidents that would show the beautiful domestic life in that happy world, to make apparent the reverence and love all hearts feel toward the blessed Trinity for every good and perfect gift, and to show the marvelous power of Christ’s love even in the life beyond the grave.

This world, strange and new to me, held multitudes of those I had loved in years gone by, and there was scarcely an hour that did not renew for me the ties that once were severed in the mortal life. I remembered that, as I was walking one day in the neighborhood of Mrs. Wickham’s home, shortly after my first visit there, I was attracted by an unpretentious but very beautiful house, almost hidden by luxuriant climbing rose vines whose flowers of creamy whiteness were beyond compare with any roses I had yet seen in earth or heaven. Meeting Mrs. Wickham, I pointed to the house and asked, “Who lives there?”

“Suppose we go over and see,” she said.

“Is it anyone I know?” I asked.

“I fancy so. See, someone is at the door now, as if they were expecting you.”

I crossed over the snowy walk and flowery grass (for the house stood at an angle formed by two paths crossing almost opposite Mrs. Wickham’s) and before I could go up the steps, I found myself in the embrace of two loving arms.

“Bertha Sprague! I was sure it was you when I saw you go to Mrs. Wickham’s a day or two ago. Did she tell you I lived here?”

“She had no opportunity until today,” I said. “But, dear Aunt Anne, I would have found you soon, I am sure you know that.”

“Yes, I’m sure you would.”

Then I recounted to her some of my visit to Mrs. Wickham’s that eventful day. She listened with her dear face full of sympathy, then said, “There, dear, you need not tell me; I already know. When the Master comes to gladden my eyes, I have no thought or care for anything beyond for days and days. The joy, the peace of knowing I am safe in this blessed haven! How far beyond all our earthly dreams is this divine life!”

She sat for a moment lost in thought and then said wistfully, “Now tell me of my children. Are they coming?”

I gladdened her heart with all the cheering news I could bring of her loved ones, and so we talked the hours away, recalling many sweet memories of the earth life—of friends and home and family ties—and looking forward to the future coming to us of those whom even the joys of heaven could not banish from our hearts.

Then there was another evening, as the soft twilight fell and many of our dear home circle were gathered with us in the great flower room, we heard a step on the veranda, and as my brother went to the door, a gentle voice said, “Is Mrs. Sprague really here?”

“She is really here; come and see for yourself.” And sweet Mary Green entered the room.

“I’m so glad to welcome you home,” she said, coming to me with extended hands and looking into mine with her tender, earnest eyes.

“Oh, my precious girl,” I cried, “I’ve been asking about you and longing to see you. I could scarcely wait to reach here when I heard that you had come. Now tell me everything, everything,” she said as we sat down close to one another.

Every individual member of her home circle was discussed, and she recounted to me many incidents that occurred between her mother and me. When talking of her passing, she explained, “I was often so close I could have touched you with my hand, had the needed power been given.”

After a long, close talk, I took her to the library, where the rest had gone to examine a new book just received that day. I introduced her to them as the daughter of a dear friend still on earth, confident of the welcome she would receive. My youngest sister and she found they had much in common, and I was glad to think that they would see much of each other in the coming days.

There was no measurement of time as we measure it here, although many still spoke in the old-time language of months and days and years. I have no way of describing it as it seemed to me then. There were periods and allotted times; there were hours for happy duties, hours for joyful pleasures, and hours for holy praise. I only know it was all harmony, all joy, all peace—and at all times and in all conditions.

 CHAPTER 15

The current of my life flowed on in the heavenly ways until the months began to lengthen into years, and my daily studies ascended higher in the scale of celestial mysteries. I never wearied of study, though much was taught and gained through the medium of observation on the journeys that I was permitted to take with my brother into different parts of the heavenly kingdom. I never lacked time for social pleasures and enjoyments, for there is no clashing of duties, no unfulfilled desires, no vain strivings for the unattainable in that life, as in the life of earth.

Many precious hours of discussion were spent in my dear father’s home, and sometimes, on rare occasions, I was permitted to accompany him to his field of labor and assist him in instructing those lately come into the new life with little or no preparation for its duties and responsibilities. On one occasion he said to me, “I have the most difficult problem to deal with I have yet met in this work. It is how to enlighten and help a man who suddenly plunged from an apparently honorable life into the depths of crime. I have never been able to get him to accompany me to the river, where these earthly cobwebs would be swept from his poor brain. His excuse always being that God’s mercy is so great in allowing him inside heaven’s gates at all that he is content to remain always in its lowest scale of enjoyment and life. No argument or teaching so far can make him alter his decision.

“He was led astray by infatuation for a strange woman and killed his aged mother in order to secure her jewels for this wretched creature. He was executed for the crime, of which in the end he sincerely repented. But he left life with all the horror of the deed clinging to his soul.”

“Has he seen his mother since coming here? Does she know of his arrival?”

“No, she is entirely alone in this world, and it was not thought wise to tell her of his coming until his soul was in a better condition to receive her. He was an only child and has all the elements of refinement, but he was completely under the control of this vile, though fascinating, woman. It is said that she drugged his wine and incited him to do the dreadful deed while under its influence, because of her hatred for his mother, who influenced him against her. When he came out from under the influence of the wine, he was horrified at what he had done, and his infatuation for the woman turned to loathing. But, alas, too late. He refused to see her during his entire incarceration.”

“How long was he in prison?”

“Almost a year.”

“Has he seen the Christ?”

“No, he begs not to see him. He is very repentant and grateful to be saved from the wrath he feels was his just punishment. But though he is conscious that his sin is forgiven, he does not yet feel that he can ever stand in the presence of the Holy One. And here, as upon earth, each must be willing to receive him; his presence is never given undesired. I have not yet appealed for higher help; my ambition is to lead these weak souls upward through the strength entrusted to me. Can you suggest anything that would possibly reach him?”

“His mother—may I bring her?”

He thought a moment reflectively and then said, “A woman’s intuition. Yes, bring her.”

I soon was on my way. I found the poor woman, laid the facts gently before her, and waited for her decision. There was no hesitancy on her part. In an instant she said, “My poor boy! Certainly, I will go with you at once.”

We found my father waiting for us and went immediately to the great home where these students, as we called them, stayed. It was a beautiful, great building in the midst of a park, with shaded walks and fountains and flowers everywhere. To one just freed from earth, it seemed a paradise indeed. But to those of us who had tasted heaven’s rarer joys, something was wanting. We missed the lovely individual homes, the little children playing on the lawns, the music of the angel choir was tame indeed beside the pleasures we had tasted.

We found the young man seated beneath one of the flower-laden trees, intently reading a book that my father had left with him. There was a peaceful look on his pale face, but it was rather the look of patient resignation than of ardent joy. His mother approached him alone; my father and I remained in the background. After a minute he glanced up and saw his mother standing near him. A startled look came on his face, and he stood to his feet. She extended her arms to him and cried out, “John, my dear boy, come home! Come home with me! I need you!”

That was all. With a low cry he knelt at her feet and clasped her knees, sobbing, “Mother, mother!”

She stooped and put her arms around him; she drew his head gently to her breast and showered kisses on his bowed head. Oh, the warm mother love—the same in earth and heaven! Only the Christ love can exceed it. Here was this once outraged mother, sent into eternity by the hands of a son who should have shielded and sustained her, bending above her repentant son, her heart overflowing with love. I saw my father turn his head to conceal his emotion, and I knew my own eyes were wet.

My father had explained to the mother that the first thing to be accomplished was to get her son to the river. So we now heard her say gently, “Come, John, take the first step upward for your mother’s sake, that in time I may have the joy of seeing you in our own home. Come, John, come with mother.”

She gently drew him, and to our great joy we saw him rise and go with her, and their steps led them to the river. They walked hand in hand, and as far as we could see them, they seemed to be soothing and comforting him.

“Thank God!” my father said fervently. “There will be no further trouble now. When they return, he will see with clearer vision.” And so it proved to be.

After this, by divine permission, I became much of the time a co-laborer with my father and greatly enjoyed his company and his instruction much oftener than I otherwise would have been able.

 CHAPTER 16

One evening, some three years (as counted by the calendar on earth) after I was fully involved with the joys and duties of the heavenly life, I sat resting on the upper veranda of our home after a somewhat arduous journey to a distant city. From this part of the veranda we caught rare glimpses of the river through the overhanging branches of the trees, and just below us, a short distance away, we could see the happy children at play on the lawn.

My brother came to find me and lay on a lounge nearby, motionless and silent. He looked as tired as one can ever look in that life, but I didn’t feel anxious for him. He had been absent on some earthly mission much of the time for many days, and I knew from experience that some of the fatigue and care of earth will cling to us on such occasions until we are restored by heaven’s balmy air and life-giving waters. He had not told me, as he sometimes did, where his mission had led him, and I had not asked, feeling sure he would tell me if I should know. My own duties lately had been unusually responsible, leading me daily to a distant part of the heavenly kingdom, so I had not visited the beloved of earth for a much longer period than usual. When I last saw my dear ones, they had seemed in such vigorous health and were so surrounded by earthly blessings that I had ceased to feel they needed my ministrations, as in the early days of their sorrow. So I had thrown all of my energies into the work assigned me by the Master.

After resting a while, my brother arose to a sitting position and, regarding me for a moment in silence, said gently, “I have some news for you, little sister.”

A thrill like an electric shock passed through me, and in an instant I cried out, “He is coming!”

He nodded his head with a sympathetic smile but did not reply at once.

“When? Will it be? Am I to go to him?” I asked.

He hesitated an instant before saying, “Of course, you’re permitted to go, if your heart will not be denied.”

“Oh, I must go to him! I must be the first to greet him! Perhaps it may be granted that he can see me even while he is yet in the flesh.”

He shook his head sadly at this and said, “No, dear, he will not know you.”

“Why, Frank? Tell me everything. And why do you think, as I plainly see you do, that it is not best I should go to him?”

“He had a stroke suddenly while he was at work. He was apparently in perfect health but has not regained consciousness since, nor will he ever on earth. So your presence would be of no solace to him.”

“When was this?”

“Three days ago. I have been with him almost constantly, day and night, ever since.”

“Why didn’t you tell me sooner?”

“We thought it wise to spare you the unnecessary pain of seeing him suffer when you could not minister to him. And I have come to tell you now that you may go, if you still want.”

“He will know me as soon as the struggle has passed.”

“Yes, but he will be bewildered and weak; he will need stronger help and guidance than you alone can give. And you will miss the rapture of the meeting as it would be a little later on.”

“What do you think I should do? You know I will yield to your wiser judgment, even though I want so to go in my heart. But I’m not sure I can wait.”

“I won’t say don’t go; you can come with me if you wish. I only think that, after the first bewilderment of the change has passed, after he has bathed in the waters of the River of Life, he will be better prepared for the delightful reunion which is waiting for him. You remember what the waters did for you, and how bewildered and oppressed in spirit you were until you went with me that morning into the river. It is the same with all of us. Only when there has been serious trouble with the brain at the end, it is even more needed than on ordinary occasions. And that’s the case with my brother. He will not be fully himself until the magical waters have swept the clouds from his brain.”

“You are right, Frank. I will take your wise advice, although my heart cries out to be at his side. When will you return to him?”

“Immediately. There will be little time to wait. With the quickening of the morning light, we will be here, my brave-hearted wife.”

He stood and, bending over me, dropped a kiss lightly on my head. In a moment he disappeared from sight.

I thought, “Oh, how strange that even in this matter, so near to my heart, I am able to yield completely! Father, I thank Thee! I thank Thee for the glad reunion so near at hand, but even more than that, for the sweet submission that has grown into my life, that I can yield to Thy will, even when Thou would permit it to be otherwise.”

I bowed my head on my hand and let my mind wander to both sad and happy thoughts. Was my beloved husband indeed insensible to his suffering? Would the Father mercifully spare him even the pang of parting? Oh, that the morning were here! How could I wait even that brief while for the sight of his beloved face?

Suddenly a soft touch rested on my bowed head, and a voice I had learned to recognize and love beyond all things in earth or heaven said, “Have I not said truly, ‘Though he were dead, yet shall he live again’? What are now the years of separation, since the meeting again is at hand? Come, let us reason a little together.”

The Master said, smiling down into my uplifted face. He took my extended hand into his own and, sitting down beside me, continued, “Let us consider what these years have done for you. Do you not feel that you are infinitely better prepared to confer happiness than when you parted from him whom you love?” I nodded in glad affirmation. “Do you not realize that you stand on a higher plane, with more exalted ideas of life and its duties, and that, in the strength of the Father, you two henceforward will walk upward together again?” I gladly acquiesced. “Is the home life here less attractive than it was in the earth life?” “No, no, a thousand times no!” I cried. “Then there is nothing but joy in the reunion at hand—nothing but joy.”

Then the Savior talked with me of the one so soon to come, and I opened my heart to him and told him of the noble life, the unselfish toil, the high aspirations, the unfaltering trust of him that I loved. I spoke of his fortitude in misfortune, his courage in the face of sore trial and disappointment, his forgiveness of even malicious injury, and concluded by saying, “He lived the Christianity many others professed. He always outdistanced me in that.”

The face of the Master glowed in sympathy as I talked, and when I stopped, he said, “I perceive that you have discovered the secret that makes marriage eternal as the years of heaven.”

“Oh,” I said, “to me marriage must be eternal! How could it be otherwise, when two grow together and become as one? Death cannot separate them without destroying. They are no longer two perfect beings, but one in soul and spirit forever. But having the marriage rite pronounced does not produce this change; it is the divinity of soul wedded to soul alone that can do it.”

And so we talked until my soul flew upward as a lark in the early morning. He unfolded to me mysteries of the soul life that filled my heart with rapture. To my infinite surprise, I saw the rosy glow deepening across the sky and knew that morning had dawned for me in heaven. The Master arose and, pointing to the radiance, said, “By the time thou art ready to receive them, they will be here.” And with a smile and a touch that made a benediction, he departed.

As I arose and stood with face uplifted to the coming day, I caught in the near distance the triumphant notes of the angels’ choral song, and this morning, as though in sympathy with my thoughts, they sang, “He is risen! Hear it, ye heavens, and ye sons of earth; He has risen and has become the first fruits of them that slept.” I lifted up my voice with joy and joined the thrilling song. As they swept onward and the cadence died away, I slowly walked down the stairway, crossed the lawn (whose flowers never crushed or withered beneath our feet), and sank for a moment beneath the pure waters of the river.

I felt in no hurry, no unwanted excitement or unrest, though I knew that he was coming—the one my soul had waited for all these years. The Master’s presence had filled me with calm and peace that nothing had power to disturb, had prepared and fitted me for the great happiness lying just before me. Uplifted with a new, strange delight, I recrossed the lawn, stopping on the veranda before entering the house to gather a knot of cream-white roses and fasten them to my robe. Then, going to the library, I refilled the golden bowl with the spicy scarlet carnations, laying one aside to fasten on my husband’s robe. I wanted to gather the flowers that would greet him myself. I twisted my hair up in the manner he had most admired and fastened a creamy bud within the folds, that I might look as I once did for him.

Soon thereafter I heard voices and steps. Listen—yes, it is the same dear step that I had so often listened for in the old home life—the step that had always brought gladness to my heart and sunshine into our home—his step in heaven! I flew to the open doorway and in an instant was held close in the strong arms and to the loving, throbbing heart of my dear husband. Was there anything more for me that heaven could give?

My brother thoughtfully went upstairs, and for a while we were alone together—we whose lives had run so happily mingled through the long years of our mortal life. I brought him inside the house, and in the vestibule again he took me in his arms. “This is heaven, indeed,” he said.

We passed into the flower room, and on its threshold he stood a moment, entranced with its beauty. But when I started to tell him the room’s history, as Frank had related to me, he said, “Not today, my dear; I only have eyes and ears for you today. All else in heaven must wait.”

So we sat and talked together as in the olden days, and the happy hours came and went. The day melted into the twilight glow before we realized it was half spent. Our brother Frank had come to us about noontide, and together we had gone through the lovely house and had stood on the broad veranda and eaten some of the heavenly fruit. Then we all sat together where I had spent the hours waiting in the presence of the blessed Master. I told them much of what he had said to me and how he turned the hours I had anticipated spending in lonely waiting into triumphant rejoicing. The eyes of my dear husband were tear-filled, and he pressed my hand, which he still kept in his.

“Oh, darling, it is a blessed, blessed life!” I said.

“I already realize the blessedness,” he replied, “for it has given me back my brother and my precious wife.”

Early the following morning, I said to my husband and our brother, “We must go to Father and Mother Sprague’s today; they have the first claim after ours.”

Frank said, “Yes, we will go at once.” So together we all started out.

In the beginning days of my heavenly life, I had spent many hours of joy at the home of my husband’s parents, and they always welcomed me warmly. Now we were bringing to them a favorite son, and I realized how his coming would bring gladness to their hearts and home. It was a joyful meeting, especially to our mother, and we spent most of the day with them.

“William,” said our mother fondly, laying her hand on his arm, “yours was a happy home on earth; I used to think a perfect home.”

“It would be far happier here,” he replied. “I am sure of that, mother. I have my wife and Frank constantly with me, and you and father. I look forward to the holier joys and privileges of heaven.”

We turned to go, and as we were leaving, met an aunt who in the earth life, blind and helpless, was a favorite with us all.

“My dear children, how good to see you all again!” she said.

“Aunt Cynthia!” my husband said fondly.

“Yes, Aunt Cynthia, but no longer groping helpless in the darkness. Whereas I once was blind, now I see,” she quoted happily, smiling. And so it was. The Master’s touch had rested on the sightless eyes, and, closing to the darkness of earth, they had opened upon the glories of heaven. Marvelous transition! No wonder we left her singing:

“Glory to Him who this marvel hath wrought, Filling my spirit with joy and delight! Lo! in my blindness I safely have walked Out of the darkness into the light.”

 CHAPTER 17

Days lengthened into weeks, and weeks into months, and these in turn crept onward into years. And the duties and joys of heaven grew clearer and dearer with each passing hour. Our home life was perfect, though we looked forward with joy to the future coming of our son and daughter to make its ties complete.

We had often spoken of going together to the great celestial sea, but the time had never seemed quite right for doing so. We realized it was one of the great mysteries of heaven, although we didn’t know just what to expect. One evening I said to my brother, “I have a strange desire to go to the sea, if you think it is wise that we do so.”

“I’m glad you’d like to go. I was about to propose that you two should take this journey together.”

“But won’t you come with us?”

“Not this time. We’ll all take it again together. But it’s best that now you two should go alone. You know the way through the forest that leads to the temple; until almost there, then bear to the right and follow the golden path that takes you directly to the shore.”

So, in the quivering light of the glorious morning, we started, full of holy joy that we could take the special journey together. We entered and traversed the great forest, where the golden light fell through the quivering branches overhead, and the birds of gorgeous plumage and thrilling song were darting everywhere. We heard nearer and ever nearer the regular dashing of the waves against the shore, and now there came to us a burst of triumphant song and the harmony of many instruments of music.

We emerged from the forest and stood mute and motionless before the overwhelming glory of the scene before us. Can I describe it as it appeared to me that day? Never, until my lips can speak and your heart can understand the language of the royal courts above. From our very feet sloped downward toward the shore a golden strand, many hundred feet wide and extending as far as we could see in either direction. This strand caught and radiated the morning light, and wherever it was visible, it glittered and glimmered like the dust of diamonds and other precious stones. The waves, as they came and went in ceaseless motion, caught the sparkling sand and carried it on their crests, like the phosphorescence we sometimes see in the wake of a vessel in mid-ocean. And the sea—it spread out before us in a radiance that passes description in any language I have ever known. It was like the white glory that shone through the windows of the temple, and beneath this shining glory we caught, in the roll of the waves, the blue tint of the waters—that sea which has no limit to its depths or bounds upon its shore.

We saw in every direction boats representing all nations, but the beauty of their construction far surpassing anything earth has ever known. They were like great open pleasure barges and were filled with people, looking with eager faces toward the shore, many in their eagerness standing erect and gazing with wistful, expectant eyes into the faces of those upon the shore. Ah, the people on the shore—numberless as the sands of the sea! They stood, as far as the eye could see, a great mass of beautiful souls, clad in the spotless garments of the redeemed. Many among them had golden harps and various instruments. Whenever a boat touched the shore, its inmates were welcomed by the glad voices and tender embraces of their loved ones. Then the harps would be held high, all of the golden instruments would sound, and the vast multitude would break forth into the triumphant song of victory over death and the grave.

“Do these people stand here all the time, I wonder?” I said softly.

“Not the same people,” said a radiant being near us who had heard my question. “But there is always a throng of people here—those who are expecting friends from the other life, and those who assemble to share their joy. Some of the heavenly choirs also are always here, but not always the same ones. You will notice that most of those who arrive are led quietly away by their friends, and many others are constantly joining the multitude.”

He passed on toward the shore and left us wrapped in awe and wonder. We soon became deeply interested in watching the reunions and found ourselves joining with the glad songs of rejoicing. Now and then a face we remembered seeing on earth would be among the eager faces in the boats, but none that had been especially dear to us. Still, it made us notice more closely and sympathize more heartily with those who welcomed beloved friends. Now we would see a wife caught in the close embrace of a waiting husband; now a little child with a glad cry would spring into the outstretched arms of the happy mother; friend would clasp friend in glad reunion; and here an aged mother would be folded to the heart of a beloved child.

As one boat of more than usual strength and beauty came riding gracefully over the waves, we observed the tall figure of a man standing near her prow, with his arms around a graceful woman who stood by his side. Each shaded their eyes from all the splendor with uplifted hand and scanned wistfully the faces of the crowd. As the boat neared the shore, suddenly, with a great thrill of joy surging through me, I cried out, “It’s our precious son and his dear wife, and they have come together!”

In an instant we were moving through the throng, that parted in sympathy to let us pass, and as the boat touched the shore, they were both beside us—the dear daughter already close hugged by her own happy parents, who were waiting near the water’s edge, while at the same time we felt the arms of our beloved son enfolding us. Oh, what a glorious moment that was! Our home life in heaven was now complete—no partings forever.

As we stood with encircling arms, the heavenly choir broke into song, and with uplifted faces, radiant with joy, our eyes filled with happy tears and voices trembling with emotion, we all joined in the glad anthem:

“Glory be unto the Father, and unto the Son; Glory be unto the ever blessed Three in One! No more sorrow, no more parting, no more grief or pain; Christ has broken death’s strong bars; we are free again! Heart to heart and hand to hand, Meet we on the golden strand. Glory, glory to the Father, glory to the Son, Glory be unto the ever blessed Three in One! Alleluia! Amen.”

The song rose and swelled triumphantly as the vast multitude joined in, and the surge of the waves made a deep undertone to the melody that increased its solemnity. And the light that fell around us was purer, holier, more divine than it had ever been before.

 CHAPTER 18

A time came when one day, as I stood in my lovely room that had really become to me a shrine, and looked up into the pictured face of the Christ above me, I fancied that the tender eyes looking down into mine no longer told of a deathless love alone, but carried in their depths a pity, a loving compassion, which I had never noticed there before. Then, as I turned toward my couch, I even fancied that his hands reached out from the canvas and rested in benediction on my head. I stood a moment in peace before him. Then, as the hands seemed to be withdrawn, I turned and lay down for an instant’s rest. But strange thoughts and fancies crept into my brain, such as I had not known in years. I felt confused and bewildered and sat up restlessly, only to fall back again in doubt and something I began to dread. What could this mean? Could the old unrest of earth find place in this divine retreat?

Then I heard unfamiliar voices. Someone said, “Her color is better than it has been for several days. I think—yes, there is no doubt that she is better today. There really is hope for her now, I am sure. But she came very near passing through the gates—very near passing through the gates.”

As though I had not passed through, and in returning left them so ajar that gleams of the heavenly radiance from beyond will fall about my life forever! I have been in my Father’s house. We shall know each other there.

THE END

引言

这一代人渴望被认识、被看见、被肯定。无论他们是否相信，他们真的渴望与神相遇！这就是我为什么写了《知识言语：训练手册》。我相信知识言语是圣灵如此强大的爱的礼物，为要触及我们世界中失丧和破碎的人。通过知识言语，人们接触到一位彻底、慈爱的神，他看见他们，知道他们生活的每一个细节。

我见过无数人通过知识言语的恩赐感到被认识、被爱。当人们经历一位在他们出生前就知道他们、知道他们头上所有的头发、对他们的意念比海沙更多的神的真实时，他们永远被改变。

我绝不是知识言语的专家，但圣灵真的很擅长。我只是一个与圣灵一起冒了很多风险、采取了很多行动的人，我愿意失败。相信我，我失败了很多。我实验知识言语大约八年了。通过反复试验和从在我之前的人那里，我学到了这本训练手册中的内容。

我的渴望是装备你在这奇妙的恩赐中。我的意图不是给你公式和模式，而是把你介绍给知识的圣灵。你将发现他沟通的许多方式，你将前所未有地被激活进入知识言语的运行。

什么是知识言语？

知识言语是《哥林多前书》第12章第411节中列出的九种圣灵恩赐之一：“这人蒙圣灵赐他智慧的言语，那人也蒙这位圣灵赐他知识的言语。”

有些人把知识言语与预言性话语或智慧言语混淆。它实际上是九种恩赐中一个单独的恩赐，有它自己独特的目的。

通过知识言语，我们可以领受关于人和他们生活的事实和知识，通常是关于他们过去或现在的具体细节，关于地点，或关于随机的事物如时间和日期。但它不限于这些。通过知识言语，你领受关于一个人、地方或事物的信息和事实的超自然下载。知识言语就是简单地从神领受知识。我们不是从我们的五官或理解中找到这知识或信息，而是超自然地从圣灵领受。

谁能领受知识言语？

知识言语的恩赐是给每一个信徒的。

“恩赐原有分别……但神却是一位，在众人里面运行一切的事。（《哥林多前书》第12章）” 所有信徒都可以在圣灵的每一种恩赐中运作，当圣灵在他们里面并在他们身上时。

第一部分 圣灵

要正确理解知识言语的恩赐，需要在圣灵的身位中奠定根基。

圣灵的身位

《以赛亚书》第11章第2节描述圣灵的身位：“耶和华的灵必住在他身上，就是使他有智慧和聪明的灵，谋略和能力的灵，知识和敬畏耶和华的灵。”

圣灵是一个人！他远不止是一种能力来装备你服事。能力只是他是谁和他做什么的一个方面。他也用智慧充满我们，分赐理解力，引导我们进入真理，吸引我们进入对神亲密的认识，并向我们启示对神的敬畏。他是一位值得被发现和珍视的人！

启示是亲密关系的果子

运行在知识言语的恩赐中不是关于获得工具和公式。它是关于与圣灵行走在一种充满活力的爱的关系中。

有时我被问到这个问题：“我如何做知识言语？”我的回答总是一样的：“它全都在于我们在基督里的身份和我们与神之灵的亲密关系。”很多人不喜欢这个答案。公式和操作指南容易得多，但它们来得廉价。运行在圣灵的恩赐中全都是关于与神之灵的关系。它们不是工具带上的工具，而是友谊的溢出。所有的恩赐和果子都存在于你的身份和你与造你者的亲密关系中。

圣灵真的很擅长恩赐，因为它们从他的身份和身位流出。这就是为什么它们被称为“圣灵的恩赐”。它们从他的所是流出，他的使命是继续耶稣的事工。所以如果你能看到它通过耶稣发生，他也想通过你来做！圣灵是我们所需要的一切。

耶稣来用圣灵给我们施洗

《马太福音》第3章第11节：“我是用水给你们施洗，叫你们悔改。但那在我以后来的，能力比我更大，我就是给他提鞋也不配。他要用圣灵与火给你们施洗。”

耶稣来用圣灵与火给我们施洗。他整个的使命和热情是给我们完全进入神同在的通道。十字架是达到他目标的手段。圣灵是我们所需要的一切，耶稣死是为了给我们圣灵！

耶稣的同在在圣灵里

圣灵是基督的灵。他喜爱向我们并透过我们启示和彰显基督！ 《哥林多后书》第3章第1718节说：“主就是那灵；主的灵在哪里，那里就得以自由。我们众人既然敞着脸得以看见主的荣光，好像从镜子里返照，就变成主的形状，荣上加荣，如同从主的灵变成的。”

在圣灵里，我们仰望主，当我们看见他并尝到他厚重的荣耀时，我们就被改变。通过圣灵的同在，我们遇见耶稣，当我们经历相遇，我们就成为周围世界的相遇。我们里面的基督真是荣耀的盼望！当我们尝到他，我们就会向周围的人彰显他。行走在知识言语的恩赐中全都是关于发现你是谁、神是谁，并经历与他的亲密关系。

国度在圣灵里

《罗马书》第14章第17节说：“神的国……只在乎……圣灵。”

神的国是巨大而无止境的，它全都包含在圣灵的身位中。

《马太福音》第12章第28节耶稣说：“我若靠着神的灵赶鬼，这就是神的国临到你们了。”

神的国如何临到？这里的关键词是“靠着神的灵”。当圣灵的同在和能力被彰显时，神的国就临到了！神的国通过知识言语恩赐的推进和展示，全都在于圣灵的浇灌。

能力在圣灵里

能力在圣灵里。《使徒行传》第1章第8节说，当圣灵降临在我们身上，我们就必得着能力。耶稣甚至告诉门徒要在耶路撒冷等候圣灵。他还说，我去是与你们有益的，因为他要差保惠师来，就是圣灵。

你是约柜

当我十七岁时，我与圣灵有一次戏剧性的相遇，永远改变了我的生命。当时我一直在读盖恩夫人的《更深经历耶稣基督》和辛班尼的《早安圣灵》。我发现自己处于对圣灵极度饥渴的状态。我开始花数小时又数小时独自祷告，呼求与神相遇。

在这个季节的一天，我决定上山去祷告。离我们当时住的地方大约一英里，有一个地方有一块巨大的岩石。过去它是年轻的美洲原住民男孩去寻找他们的“精神向导”的地方。这块岩石实际上更像一座山。它很容易有几百英尺高。在底部有一条缆绳，你可以用来爬到顶部。你只需赤手抓住缆绳，沿着垂直的悬崖面把自己走上去。我从未做过。至少可以说，我很害怕。但那天我去那里寻求主时，我看到了缆绳，我想：“好吧，我要做这个。这里没有人，所以如果我掉下去，就是摔死，但我要做。”我有点恐高，但那天当我爬上岩石时，恐高症从我身上被打破了，从那以后我再也不怕高了。

我开始爬上岩石，当我爬到大约一半时，神的能力击中了我，我开始颤抖。感觉像电流穿过我的身体！我拼命抓住缆绳，我想：“神啊，你设局了！你为什么不能等到我到达山顶？”

我挣扎着抓住，当我终于到达岩石顶部时，我躺在泥土中，神的能力通过圣灵的同在在我里面涌动。我一直听到神说：“你是约柜！你是约柜！同样的荣耀！同样的火！同样的能力和神的同在，曾住在会幕中，住在约柜和施恩座上，同样的火柱住在你里面！”

从那时起，我的生命中有一些东西转变了。当我与圣灵相交并认识他是谁时，我开始无论走到哪里都告诉人们关于耶稣。我开始学习如何听他的声音并被引导。我开始轻松地运行在知识言语的恩赐中。

你是约柜。那个简单的启示将永远改变你！字面的荣耀（神厚重、有重量的实质）住在你里面。

《出埃及记》第25章第10、22节说：“要用皂荚木做一柜……我要在那里与你相会，又要……与你说话……”

耶稣使你成为一个约柜！圣灵住在你里面。他喜爱与你相会并与你亲密交谈。

《出埃及记》第40章第3438节：“当时，云彩遮盖会幕，耶和华的荣光就充满了帐幕。摩西不能进会幕，因为云彩停在其上，并且耶和华的荣光充满了帐幕。每逢云彩从帐幕收上去，以色列人就起程前往。云彩若不收上去，他们就不起程，直等到云彩收上去。日间，耶和华的云彩是在帐幕以上；夜间，云中有火，在以色列全家的眼前，在他们所行的路上都是这样。”

圣灵在你里面！曾停在约柜上并在会幕内的同样荣耀和同在，正住在你里面。

宇宙的神在你里面有一个常住的同在。《哥林多后书》第6章第16节：“因为我们是永生神的殿，就如神曾说：‘我要在他们中间居住，在他们中间来往；我要作他们的神，他们要作我的子民。’”

圣灵住在你里面，他想出来！他想让你被他常住的同在彻底征服，以至于你忍不住在你所到之处释放他。他想让你从他的荣耀中喝得如此之多，以至于你到处释放他。

这归结于觉察。想象我邀请你搬进我们家。你刚一搬进来，我就不和你说话，不和你花时间，完全忽视你。我活着却不承认你的同在。你住在我家的事实并不因此减少或虚假；只是因为我活着却不察觉你的同在，我切断了自己享受你任何美好事物的机会。现实是神住在我们里面。我们是这约的约柜！他与我们同在。他永不离开我们或丢弃我们。他渴望与我们亲密，分享他心中的秘密。他渴望与我们共度时光。他使我们成为他的家。你不必努力去听他对你说话，或表现去运行知识言语的恩赐。它归结于通过承认他来尊荣他常住的同在。我们通过简单地转回我们的注意力和给予我们的爱来承认他的同在。

知识的灵

《以赛亚书》第11章第2节：“耶和华的灵必住在他身上，就是使他有智慧和聪明的灵，谋略和能力的灵，知识和敬畏耶和华的灵。”

圣灵是知识的灵。这是他身份的一部分。他知道关于每个人、每个地点、以及所有历史中每个时刻和时间将要发生的一切。他充满知识！他真的很擅长知识言语！

当你与圣灵连接时，知识言语真的很容易。当我们与他行走在亲密和友谊中时，我们会自然且毫不费力地运行在知识言语中，因为他是知识的灵。

反思

这一部分如何影响了你对圣灵的理解？ 你能想到一次你遇见圣灵的经历吗？发生了什么？他对你说了什么？

激活：圣灵相遇

首先，留出时间与圣灵相交。把你心中的注意力和爱转向圣灵。把你的思想和想象力集中在圣灵上。接下来，当你觉察到他时，转向圣经，读一段经文（例如：诗篇或保罗书信）。但你读经文不是为了理解内容。你读它是为了经历圣灵的同在。

一旦你的心通过经文转向圣灵，你就会开始觉察到他的同在。现在在这个平安的状态中，问圣灵他心中在想什么。写下他向你启示的。

第二部分 知识言语的目的

知识言语的恩赐有许多目的。我只想在这里强调其中几个。请记住，我的渴望不是给你公式。这些只是我在运行知识言语时所看到的一些事情。

知识言语显明神的爱

首先，也是最重要的，知识言语最重要、最根本的目的，是把人连接到天父的心。知识言语是一份爱的礼物，用来显明神彻底的爱和恩慈。知识言语远不止是纸上冰冷的信息。相反，当所显明的事实被恰当地给出时，它们会显明神对领受这话语之人的爱。知识言语像一把钥匙，打开一个人心门的锁。它向他或她表明，神在乎，神知道他或她生活中的实际细节。人们会感到被天父所爱、所认识、所关心。

例子

我和妻子梅雷迪思、女儿麦迪逊走出前门。我们刚经历了一个非常漫长的一周，在我们教会接待一位客座讲员，并为青年夏令营做了一场疯狂的周末筹款。我很累。我父母住在街对面，我们要过去放松、待一会儿。但我们刚走下门廊，我就注意到一对夫妇在修我邻居的车。我能看出他们压力很大。两人之间有明显的紧张。他们看起来很疲惫，身上都是汽车油污。我一看到他们，就被他们吸引，觉得我应该过去分享福音和耶稣的爱。但我很累，不想和任何人说话。所以我决定继续走。我们正要过马路，但我仍然无法摆脱被他们吸引的感觉。我知道我必须和他们说话。我感到紧张、兴奋和爱交织在一起。

“嘿，我得和那些人说话，”我对梅雷迪思说。

我走向那辆车，就在我走近到可以说话的时候，一个念头穿过我的脑海：他们两人的背和肩膀都疼。

“嘿！我叫弥迦。你们叫什么名字？”我一边和他们握手一边说。

“我叫道恩，这是比尔，”那位女士回答。

“你们在修车的时候，我看到你们，当时我们正要去我父母家。我被你们吸引。你们有谁背和肩膀疼吗？”

“是的！我疼。在下背部，”道恩说。

“我也是！老兄，我脖子、肩膀和背里都有金属。我伤了脖子和上背部。他们给我装了金属板和螺丝，”比尔大声说，同时露出身上两道巨大的疤痕。一道沿着他的喉咙区域，超过六英寸长。另一道沿着他的后颈，在肩胛骨之间。

“是的。那肯定是你，”道恩说。

“嗯，我很想为你们祷告。当我走向你们时，我觉得神让我看见你们背部有问题。我诚实地说，我问是因为我很想为你们得医治祷告。”

“那太好了！它让我非常疼。我没有残疾补助，所以我必须继续修车才能活下去。不断地从车里拉出发动机和零件，所有的螺丝都松了，我觉得金属板也松了。我每天都疼。”

“我很想为你们俩祷告。握住我的手。我们一起祷告。”

我们围成一圈，手拉手，我宣告健康和医治进入他们的身体。我命令所有疼痛离开，金属溶解。

“好，试试看！动一动。弯下腰。看看能不能找到疼痛。”

道恩弯下腰，摸到脚趾，难以置信地抬起头。

“我的背感觉好多了！”

比尔开始活动脖子和手臂。他自由而快速地举起手臂，在头顶画圈。

“天哪！我找不到疼痛了！我多年来都不能这样活动手臂。我通常活动手臂时会感到拉扯。”

“是的，他不能那样做，”道恩同意。

“耶！赞美神！”我说。

然后我和他们分享了福音信息。

“你在这里为我们祷告，告诉我们这些，太疯狂了。我们刚才还在说，我们需要作为一对夫妇一起受洗。我们过去跟随过耶稣。但我们没有与他同行，”比尔说。

“那太好了！”

突然，我感到主对我说话，要给他们一百美元。

“嘿，我觉得我应该给你们一百美元！”

他们立刻崩溃，开始哭泣。他们彼此拥抱。

“哦，宝贝！赞美神！”

我跑进屋里，拿了一百美元，跑出来给他们。他们拥抱了梅雷迪思和我，哭了。

“我们不知道今晚要吃什么。我们的电话昨天被停机了。我需要电话来接工作，”比尔解释。

“老兄，神太爱你们了。你们是如此宝贵的珍宝！”

他们最终和我们一起祷告，重新将生命献给基督，并计划去教会，作为一对夫妇一起受洗。

一个关于背和肩膀疼痛的微妙知识言语，像一把钥匙，打开了他们的心，接受耶稣彻底的爱，并重新将生命献给他。

第三部分

知识言语释放信心

——肖恩·博尔兹

知识言语通常在预言、医治或神迹之前来到，为要带下信心使其释放。

知识言语释放信心。它们向给予知识言语的人释放信心。当你给出一个知识言语，而它是准确真实的，你的信心会大大被鼓励和建立。你会更加确信你听见了神。但即使你踏出信心、却得到错误知识言语的时候，也会建立你的信心。你会有很好的机会学习和成长。

每一次你冒险给出知识言语，你都在操练你的信心。无论话语是准确还是错误，你都会受到启发和鼓励，你会学习和成长。没有什么是浪费的。你听见神的信心，以及你对神能向你说话的信靠，都会增加。

例子

我记得我最早踏出信心给出知识言语的其中一次。我和一些朋友做了一张知识言语寻宝图。我们写下关于地点、人们的外貌和祷告需求的细节。我的清单上写着“女人、红色夹克、农产品区、婚姻问题”。我们最终到了当地的杂货店，果然，在农产品区，我找到一个穿着红色夹克的老妇人。我几乎不敢相信。我充满了喜乐和兴奋，因为我竟然为别人听见了神的声音。我走近她，给她看我的清单，问“婚姻问题”对她是否有意义。出乎我意料的是，她告诉我，她的儿子和儿媳正在挣扎，正在考虑离婚。我们手拉手一起为她儿子的婚姻得医治祷告。她受到鼓励。但我觉得不如我受的鼓励大。

我离开商店时完全震惊了。我不敢相信我听见并写下的竟然是对的。我的信心被建立和鼓励。那一天给了我听见神并释放知识言语的信心。当我越来越多地踏出信心，我成长了，并开始看见非凡的事情。知识言语真的会在释放它们的人里面创造信心。

知识言语也向领受的人释放信心。因为神在亲自呼召这个人，并显明关于他或她生活的亲密细节，这个人对不可能之事的信心会增加。他或她的期待会增长，这个人的心会打开，领受神在那个时刻所释放的任何东西，无论是预言、医治还是神迹。

《约翰福音》第1章第4349节记载了耶稣给拿但业一个知识言语，以及它产生的信心：

又次日，耶稣想要往加利利去，遇见腓力，就对他说：“来跟从我吧。”这腓力是伯赛大人，和安得烈、彼得同城。腓力找着拿但业，对他说：“摩西在律法上所写的和众先知所记的那一位，我们遇见了，就是约瑟的儿子拿撒勒人耶稣。”拿但业对他说：“拿撒勒还能出什么好的吗？”腓力说：“你来看！”耶稣看见拿但业来，就指着他说：“看哪，这是个真以色列人，他心里是没有诡诈的。”拿但业对耶稣说：“你从哪里知道我呢？”耶稣回答说：“腓力还没有招呼你，你在无花果树底下，我就看见你了。”拿但业说：“拉比，你是神的儿子，你是以色列的王！”耶稣对他说：“因为我说在无花果树底下看见你，你就信吗？你将要看见比这更大的事。”又说：“我实实在在地告诉你们，你们将要看见天开了，神的使者上去下来在人子身上。”

当拿但业领受一个关于他品格以及他被看见坐在无花果树下的知识言语时，结果是他信了。这话语在他里面产生了信心，耶稣说他会看见更大的事。知识言语打开了他的心，相信并领受耶稣是基督。他从负面和怀疑，说“拿撒勒还能出什么好的吗”，转变为喜乐并带着信心宣告：“拉比，你是神的儿子，你是以色列的王！”

一个简单的知识言语在拿但业心中产生了信心，领受耶稣为主和救主。

例子

我带我们的青年团去印第安纳州一个很棒的青年夏令营。第一晚我在篝火旁遇到一个叫斯凯勒的孩子。他看起来很紧张，格格不入。

“嘿，你好吗？这是你第一次来夏令营吗？”我问。

“是的！我不知道我在这里做什么。我只是跟我表哥来的。不过我不信神。我是无神论者。”

我笑着说：“这周神要说服你，他是真实的。到这周末，我相信你会遇见他。”

周五我在早间聚会讲道。我叫出了十几个知识言语。

“这里有人十三岁，在一月份发生了一些事，让他质疑神是否真实。”

斯凯勒举起了手。在两百个孩子中，只有他举手。其他所有孩子都围着他，为他祷告。他被彻底震撼了。后来，我呼召救恩，在几十个回应的孩子中，他举起了手。

那天晚上在主要敬拜聚会中，他走到我面前，哭着拥抱我，说：“这是我一生中第一次感受到神的同在！今天早上你说出那些关于我的话时，我知道耶稣是真实的。”

夏令营最后一天，每个人分享见证时，他走上前，在全营面前宣告： “我来这个夏令营时不信神。但现在！现在我离开时信神了。”

最后，知识言语向所有参与的人释放信心。当一个知识言语被释放时，气氛充满信心和期待。每个在场的人都会受到鼓励，对不可能之事有更大的期待。

《约翰福音》第4章记载耶稣在井旁与一个撒玛利亚妇人交谈。当耶稣与她对话时，他给她一个知识言语，显明她个人生活的细节。

“耶稣说：‘你去叫你丈夫也到这里来。’妇人说：‘我没有丈夫。’耶稣说：‘你说没有丈夫是不错的。你已经有五个丈夫，你现在有的并不是你的丈夫。你这话是真的。’”（《约翰福音》第4章第1618节）

这个知识言语触及她生活中的当前现实，也揭示了她的历史。妇人的反应非常戏剧性。知识言语一释放，她就离开水罐，跑进城告诉全城的人。

“那妇人就留下水罐子，往城里去，对众人说：‘你们来看！有一个人将我素来所行的一切事都给我说出来了，莫非这就是基督吗？’众人就出城，往耶稣那里去。”（《约翰福音》第4章第2830节）

当她分享关于知识言语的见证时，城里的气氛充满信心和期待。结果城里许多人相信耶稣是基督。

“那城里有好些撒玛利亚人信了耶稣，因为那妇人作见证说：‘他将我素来所行的一切事都给我说出来了。’于是撒玛利亚人来见耶稣，求他在他们那里住下，他便在那里住了两天。因耶稣的话，信的人就更多了。便对妇人说：‘现在我们信，不是因为你的话，是我们亲自听见了，知道这真是救世主。’”（《约翰福音》第4章第3942节）

一个简单的知识言语的释放，成为大规模收割之门的钥匙。许多许多灵魂相信并进入信心，仅仅因为一个妇人的见证：耶稣“将我素来所行的一切事都给我说出来了”。

例子

我和我的朋友斯蒂芬·贝尔在一间教会。他在讲道，最后他叫我上去分享一些知识言语。我分享了大约二十个话语，全都是错的。尴尬地错。甚至后来有人试图责备我，告诉我我是假先知。我诚实地说，我为此挣扎。同一个周末，我的属灵父亲公开称赞我的知识言语恩赐。所以从公开肯定到二十个话语全错，有点刺痛。神确实用这个揭示了我里面一些表现心态。我意识到，当我在预言中失败时，我感到害怕，而不是兴奋并把它看作学习的机会。神提醒我，首先最重要的是，我是一个儿子。我被爱。我的价值和尊贵不系于我的表现或恩赐。我在成长，我不总是做对。我曾在街头和教会中给出无数详细的知识言语。但像那天晚上一样，我也得到过许多错误的话语。我意识到那没关系，我在心里鼓起勇气，继续踏出信心给出知识言语，即使在二十个话语大失败之后。

下一个周末，我去了一个最高安全级别的拘留中心。我兴奋得无法相信能去传福音，但我也决定再次在知识言语中冒险。在我到达之前，我祷告，并在手机里写下大约十五个知识言语。我得到人们名字、生日、童年细节，以及疼痛和疾病的信息。

所有男孩和女孩走进体育馆，坐下。我介绍自己，然后直接叫出清单上的所有话语。起初我能感受到房间里的紧张。有些人似乎非常怀疑，甚至嘲笑。但随着每一个话语都准确真实，信心开始在气氛中点燃。人们得医治。人们感到被认识、被爱，因为我知道他们的名字！对一个男孩，我说出他整个故事：十二岁时失去家人，被送进寄养系统，慢慢做出坏决定，导致他那天坐在拘留中心。房间倒吸一口气，充满敬畏。我得到家庭成员的生日。有很多。此时信心在空气中如电。气氛充满。我传讲福音信息，超过二十人回应重生，许多人流泪或喜乐微笑。

知识言语可以给你地点和时间

知识言语不仅显明关于人心和生活的信息事实，也能显明地点和时间，引导你去到人那里，显明他的心和他的爱。

“有主的一个使者对腓利说：‘起来！向南走，往那从耶路撒冷下迦萨的路上去。’那路是旷野。腓利就起身去了。不料，有一个埃塞俄比亚人，是个有大权的太监，在埃塞俄比亚女王干大基的手下总管银库，他上耶路撒冷礼拜去了。现在回来，在车上坐着，念先知以赛亚的书。圣灵对腓利说：‘你去！贴近那车走。’”（《使徒行传》第8章第2639节）

一位天使向腓利显现，释放一个知识言语：“向南走，往那从耶路撒冷下迦萨的路上去。”当他顺服关于地点和时间的话语时，他遇见一个来自外邦的人。我要你看见这一点。腓利没有别的时间能遇见这个人。如果腓利等一天，他就会来到一条空路。埃塞俄比亚人已经走在回家的路上了。腓利顺服关于地点的知识言语，结果使他能够向整个国家分享耶稣基督的福音。如今我们大多数神学家和历史学家相信，腓利在从耶路撒冷到迦萨的路上遇见的那个人，就是负责将福音传到埃塞俄比亚的人。

例子

我和妻子在加州雷丁度过一个夏天，做一些培训和与一些很棒的人建立联系。我记得那个夏天的一个早晨，我坐在沙发上，与神相处。

当我坐在那里与神对话时，在我的思想中，我隐约听到：“十二点到第五街和第三街的拐角。”我看到“第五”被拼成一个字。非常微弱。我本可能把它误认为我自己的想法，而且因为我们是在访问那个地区，我根本不知道是否有这样的地方。我知道是神在说话，所以我决定在我们的GPS上查找第五街和第三街。我找不到第五街，但我找到了第三街。这对我来说足够了。

所以大约上午11点半，我们上了车，往第三街去。在路上，我们停下来加油，神对我说话，说我要见的那个人需要盼望。《耶利米书》第29章第11节出现在我脑海中。当我们接近第三街时，结果我们为了到第三街必须拐上的那条街叫第五街！更疯狂的是，从第五街到第三街还有一条小连接街，叫A街。早些时候我听到“去第五街和第三街！”我知道我到了正确的地方。我真的很兴奋。我迫不及待想看看神要做什么。

我们大约11点45分到达，停在A街与第三街交汇处。这让我清楚地看到第五街和第三街。街对面，第三街拐角有一栋房子。我下车站在拐角，果然，正好十二点，一位开红色吉普车的女士从第三街开下来，停在拐角房子的车道上。我知道她就是神对我说的那位女士。她正下车时，我径直走向她的车。

“你好！我叫弥迦·莱弗。我从俄亥俄州来。我甚至不住在这里，也不认识路。”我指着我的俄亥俄州车牌。“今天早上神告诉我十二点来第五街和第三街，我会遇见一个人。果然，正好十二点，你来了，停在我面前。我有一份从神来的信息给你。”

我妻子也加入我在车道上。那位女士看起来惊呆了。她说：“嗯，我不会在其他时间在这里。我在午休，总是十二点。”

“神要你知道，他对你有赐平安的意念，不是降灾祸的意念，要叫你有指望，有未来。我觉得你经历了一段非常艰难的时期，环境一直压倒你。你曾经认识神，曾经跟随他，但艰难和环境使你低落，你一直想知道他是否看见，是否与你同在。”

她开始哭泣。“你说的一切都是真的。我曾经认识神。我曾经去教会，但在我生命中所有艰难的事情发生后，我就不再去，也不再和他说话。我一直在想神在哪里，或者他是否看见正在发生什么。我一直在重新和他说话。”

“这是神今天对你响亮的‘是’。他如此爱你，以至于他差遣像我们这样随机的人来和你说话。他与你同在，他在呼唤你的名字。他没有忘记你。我们可以为你祷告吗？”她说好，当我们开始祷告时，神对我说话，关于背部问题，并且影响她的睡眠。所以我问她：“你有影响睡眠的背部问题吗？”

“是的，我有！”

我们为她的背祷告，然后它感觉好多了。我们继续鼓励她，告诉她神正在向她的生命释放盼望，神正在唤醒她的家庭。

她说：“上周，我所有的孩子都去了一个教会青年营，从那以后，他们一直问我，我们全家能不能去教会。他们一直在谈论耶稣。”

神在炫耀。我们以眼泪和拥抱结束，然后继续上路。

神通过知识言语向我显明地点——第五街和第三街，以及时间——十二点，去遇见他的女儿。他如此爱人类，以至于他会给我们关于地点和时间的事实和信息。

反思

这一部分如何影响了你对知识言语恩赐的理解？ 你能想到一次你为某人领受知识言语的经历吗？发生了什么？你如何顺服它？

激活：圣灵的心

求圣灵与你分享他对你所认识之人的心意。求他告诉你，他对他们有什么感觉，他想为他们做什么。在这个觉察到他对那个人之爱的氛围中，求问关于他们生活的信息和事实。写下来，并与他们分享。务必询问反馈，看哪些是准确的，哪些是错的。

领受知识言语的方式

神一直在向我们说话。《诗篇》第139篇说，神对我们的意念比海沙更多。神对我们的意念比海滩上、海底、沙漠山谷和山顶上所有的沙还多。他每秒钟都在不断地思想我们，并且他总是寻找方式来表达和沟通这些意念。知识言语可以通过许多方式领受。神的主要语言不是任何一种人类语言。他用感觉和印象、我们想象中的图画、梦和异象、超自然的事件来说话，有时他甚至能掌管我们的舌头。

在接下来的部分，我要列出你可以领受知识言语的许多方式。它绝不限于我在这里所分享的。神真的很大，他是最伟大的沟通者。所以我确信还有许许多多他能向我们显明事实和信息的方式。

身体和情感的感觉

知识言语不只是以话语的形式来到。感觉感受，比如你身体中随机的疼痛、温暖、刺痛，或同理心的情绪，是神沟通和显明知识言语的一种方式。

这些知识言语可以借着你实际感受到别人身体疼痛的确切部位而来。其他时候，它可能作为一种微妙的温暖或刺痛感来到。

有时，就在我释放知识言语之前，我感觉到我的耳朵变得很热。它们甚至变红。我不明白这意味着什么。但这实际上已经成为我的一个指标：神正在对我说话，要我去向周围的人显明。

《希伯来书》第5章第14节说：“惟独长大成人的……他们的心窍习练得通达，就能分辨好歹了。”

我们实际上可以操练我们的感官来分辨善恶。我们的感官应该被操练来分辨神的同在。我们可以身体上感受到并觉察到他透过我们的五官向我们沟通知识言语。

神可以通过感受别人所感受的，来显明关于他们的事实和信息。你有没有在杂货店或走过某人身边时，突然感到一种你之前没有的强烈情绪？很可能那是透过分辨和同理心情绪而来的知识言语。

看见

知识言语可以通过睁眼的异象或我们想象中的图画来领受。圣经中许多人和教会历史上许多人都有非凡的异象，给了他们知识言语。

耶稣通过图画和异象领受知识言语。在《约翰福音》第1章，耶稣说他在无花果树底下“看见”了拿但业。

例子

我在辛辛那提，和一些朋友吃辣椒。我们刚结束一个四小时的家庭小组聚会，我们在那里敬拜、读经、彼此服事。

吃完一些辣椒后（对我来说真是个坏主意），我们决定去附近的超市释放神的国和神的爱。我们大约十二个人在停车场集合。我们分成两三个人一组，做了简短的祷告。那时大约是凌晨一点半，所以我们决定二十分钟后回到停车场，分享神做了什么的故事。

我们走进商店，开始寻找可以去爱的人。令人惊讶的是，有人在购物，所以我们开始接近人，问他们是否需要祷告或鼓励。

一个接一个，人们拒绝了。有些人开始灰心。我们决定祷告。

做了简短祷告后，我们这组（两个女孩，名叫明迪和贝卡，还有我自己）走向电子产品区。我们走过时，我的眼睛注意到一小群十几岁的男孩在看电影。立刻，一个图像穿过我的脑海：有人在踢足球时扭伤了腿。

我走上前说：“嘿，我叫弥迦。我想知道你们有没有人有过运动相关的伤？”

他们一个接一个说：“不，我没有”，“没有，我很好。”

其中一个男孩，名叫杰夫，说：“我没有。我只是膝盖有时有毛病和疼痛。”

“什么时候会发作或疼痛？”我询问。

“当我踢足球和运动时。”

我轻笑了一下，心想：“我很确定那就是运动相关的伤。”

“嗯，我们爱耶稣基督，我们一直为人们祷告，看见神医治人。”

杰夫笑了，变得非常兴奋。“我有一些朋友一直告诉我关于神的事。我喜欢神。神很酷。”我问他是否介意我们为他的膝盖祷告。他说他很愿意我们为他祷告。

就在那时，另外三个男孩走过来，告诉杰夫他们都想走了。我插话说：“嘿，伙计们。我们正要为杰夫的膝盖祷告。你们想看点酷的东西吗？”

“是啊，伙计们！这太棒了。神太棒了，伙计们。”杰夫热情地说。

“是的，事实上，你们有人身体有疼痛吗？”我问。

“是啊，伙计们！你们有人有疼痛吗？”杰夫喊道。

我旁边的一个孩子说：“是的，我脖子疼。”

另一个说：“我有各种问题。我有疼痛、背部问题，还有糖尿病。”

我看着明迪和贝卡说：“你们俩为他祷告怎么样？”我指着那个有糖尿病的男孩。“我来为这个人的脖子祷告。”

我问他脖子疼得多厉害。他说很疼。我说：“我们把这个疼痛叫做十分。”

“十分是脖子后面有电锯吗？”

我笑了：“当然。”

“那我的脖子疼是七分。”他纠正道。

我把手放在他脖子后面，命令所有疼痛出去，他的脖子完全恢复。

“你的脖子怎么样？检查一下，动一动。”

他开始活动脖子。

“疼痛程度在哪里？”我问。

他难以置信地说：“疼痛降到五分了！”他停了一下。“不……四分！三分！麻了！”他往后跳了一点。“你做了什么？你是不是往我脖子后面扎了一针？完全麻了。”

“不，老兄，那是耶稣。他在医治你的脖子。”

“是啊，但他为什么为我做这个？我七年没去教会了。”

这让我心碎。我专注地看着他的眼睛说：“他为你做这个，因为他爱你。神不在乎你七年没去教会。他想要与你建立关系。他爱你。”

“老兄，这太疯狂了。我得走了。”他就走了。

杰夫看着我们说：“是啊！这太棒了。我知道会很奇妙。”我们意识到我们还需要为他的膝盖祷告，所以贝卡为他祷告了。

祷告后，杰夫在微笑。

“神太棒了！”

我看着他说：“那么，你认识耶稣吗？”

“嗯，我正在学习关于他的事。我的朋友们一直告诉我关于他的事。”

我说：“有人告诉过你重生是什么意思吗？”

他说没有，所以我和他分享了福音，他喜乐地在超市的电子产品区把心交给了耶稣基督。当他和我一起祷告时，他的一个朋友走过来说：“嘿，杰夫。我们得走了。”

他看着他们说：“等等，老兄。我正在重生。”

我们一起祷告后，我们的二十分钟到了。我们拥抱，我鼓励他去联系那些一直告诉他关于神的人，和他们分享他已经重生了，并请他们告诉他更多。他说他会马上告诉他们，他很兴奋。

我们在停车场和其他朋友会合，为神所做的赞美神。

思考

领受知识言语最常见的方式之一是通过思想和印象。这些知识言语来得如此微妙，以至于它们可能被误认为是你自己的想法。它们会像正常思想一样掠过你的脑海，很容易被推理和合理化掉。但认出神的声音以思想和印象来到，会点燃许多惊人的知识言语。

例子

我正平静地躺在公寓地板上，与神共度时光，这时一个念头闪过我的脑海：“去查看你的邮件。”那时甚至不是去查看邮件的正确时间。那是下午，我正在享受与神在一起的时光。我说：“但是神啊，我只想躺在这里和你在一起！”去查看邮件的念头就是不肯离开我的脑海，所以我起来，看着梅雷迪思，说：“嘿，我要去查看邮件。”我知道那里会有人可以交谈。我关上门，沿着山坡走到公寓的邮箱。

当我到达邮箱时，我查看了邮件，当然没有邮件，但当我转身要回房子时，有一个男人站在邮箱旁的停车标志那里。我到的时候他不在那里。他一定是刚到的。当我看着他时，突然一个念头穿过我的脑海：“因事故导致的脑损伤。”

我走过去对他说：“嘿，老兄！我只是出来查看邮件。我知道这听起来可能很奇怪，但我爱耶稣，他对我说话。我想知道你是否有因事故导致的脑损伤。”

他脸上带着震惊的表情看着我。“是的，我确实有脑损伤。我的腿感染了，里面充满了液体。最终感染蔓延到我的大脑，损伤了我的大脑。”

我也震惊了。“哇！那听起来可不好，老兄。嗯，我为人们祷告，我经常看见人们得医治。我想知道我能不能为你祷告。”

他高兴地答应了。于是我继续为他做了一个简单的祷告，命令他大脑中的创伤离开，他会完全恢复。然后我对他发预言并鼓励他。他正在遇见神。

“我能感觉到我身体里正在发生一些事，”他说。

我问：“嘿，有没有人告诉过你重生是什么意思？”

他说没有，所以我问他我能不能告诉他，他同意了。我开始分享尼哥底母和耶稣的简单故事，以及重生如何改变了我的生命。我开始哭。他也开始哭。福音正在发挥作用，就像它一直那样。当我们一起哭时，我专注地看着他的眼睛，问：“你今天愿意重生吗？”

“愿意！”他说，眼泪顺着脸颊滚落。

于是我们一起祷告，我鼓励他去连接其他信徒，并读《约翰福音》。我们拥抱，我心中喜乐、口中赞美地回到公寓。

先知性梦境

神通过先知性梦境沟通和显明知识言语，这在整本圣经中都能找到。

“有主的使者向约瑟梦中显现，说：‘起来！带着小孩子同他母亲逃往埃及，住在那里，等我吩咐你；因为希律必寻找小孩子，要除灭他。’约瑟就起来，夜间带着小孩子和他母亲往埃及去，住在那里，直到希律死了。”（《马太福音》第2章第1315节）

一位天使在梦中向约瑟显现，给了他一个知识言语：希律王要试图杀害耶稣。所以他带着马利亚和耶稣逃往埃及。那一个知识言语实际上保全并保护了耶稣的生命。

例子

有一次，神通过一个先知性梦境向我显明了一个关于地点和一个男人的详细知识言语。

我的朋友约翰和我与一个事工团队进行了四天的旅行，去浇灌俄亥俄州不同的教会。旅行的第一晚，我做了一个梦。

在梦中，我从一辆白色大面包车走下来，进入一个加油站的停车场。一个戴着头巾的印度男人从加油站走出来，开始扫地。他弯着腰，痛苦地喊叫。我走过去，把手放在他背上，说：“奉耶稣的名得医治！”他立刻直起身来，脸上露出巨大的笑容。然后，我醒了。

当我思考这个梦时，我意识到每一个细节都多么清晰。那个男人是印度人（这显明了他的种族），他在扫地（这显明他是加油站的员工）。他弯着腰，痛苦地喊叫（这显明他有背部问题）。我有一种感觉，这个梦会成真。我想也许有一天我会去印度遇见那个人。第二天早上，我和约翰分享了那个梦。

旅行的最后一天到了，约翰和我与我的妻子梅雷迪思开车回家。在回家的路上，梅雷迪思决定从一个出口下去加油。她选了那个出口，她选了那个加油站。当我们停下来时，那个加油站看起来很熟悉。我看着约翰说：“我觉得这就是我梦里的那个加油站！”

我开始加油。梅雷迪思走进店里付款。我告诉她告诉我柜台后面的男人长什么样。我甚至还没有告诉她我的梦。

当她出来时，我说：“梅雷迪思！那个男人长什么样？”

“他是一个年轻的印度男人。”

约翰看着我说：“我来加油。”于是，我走进店里，走到柜台前。

“你好，我叫弥迦。四天前神给了我一个关于这个加油站的梦，你出现在我的梦里。”

他看着我，点头表示认可，好像这样的梦对他来说很平常。

然后，我说：“你有背部问题，我可以让它们好起来。”

他露出完全震惊的表情。他扬起眉毛，紧闭嘴唇。他说：“让我帮这个人一下。”有一个人走到我后面买东西，所以我让开了。

那个人结完账后，店员示意我回到柜台，说：“这是真的。我有背部问题。我在轮班结束时背部会疼，但你怎么知道这个？”

“神在我做的梦里显给我看了。我能为你的背祷告吗？”

“是的，你可以祷告。”

我祷告了，然后问他：“感觉怎么样？”

他说：“我要到轮班结束才知道。我会花时间看看一天结束时我的背有没有好一些。”

然后，我告诉他关于耶稣的事。

“我是印度教徒，”他说。“我有许多许多神。”

“耶稣是给我梦的那一位，他是唯一能带来平安并现在就给你永生的神。所有其他宗教和神都只给你死后永生的微弱希望，如果你做这个做那个。它基于你的承诺。但耶稣现在就给你永生。他会释放你。他是追求者。”

他看着我说：“这很有趣。谢谢。我有很多要思考的。”我们握手；我买了东西，朝门口走去。在我走出去之前，我转身说：“记住，耶稣告诉我你的背部问题。”

超自然相遇

神可以用许多不寻常和非凡的方式给我们信息。领受知识言语的一种方式是通过超自然相遇。圣经中充满了人们通过不寻常的超自然相遇领受先知性洞见的故事。

例子

有一次，我的朋友斯蒂芬和我在我的社区散步，只是为了爱人们并成为福音。外面没有很多人，但当我们走着时，我看到街对面一个年长的男人，我必须走近他。我跑过去介绍自己，我们开始交谈。他告诉我他叫杰夫。他醉得很厉害。他的眼睛呆滞，身上有酒味。当我们交谈时，我对他感到极大的同情。

我有一个念头：他有背部问题，这是真的。我拥抱他，抱住他，为他的背和自由祷告。他哭了。我和他分享了福音，然后他不得不离开。当他走开时，我感到心里为他有一个洞。我的心为他的生命感到疼痛和抽痛。那是那种让我怀疑自己到底有没有带来改变的相遇之一。

我给了他爱。真的感觉爱是我唯一能给他的，但他似乎并没有不同地离开。他走开时仍然有酒味，声音含糊。我只能祷告并相信我在他心中种下了爱的种子。

大约一周后，斯蒂芬和我出去开车，我们经过杰夫。斯蒂芬看着我说：“嘿，看，是杰夫！你想掉头和他说话吗？”

我说：“想！”所以我们迅速掉头，开始朝他开去。当我们靠近他时，我摇下车窗喊道：“嘿，杰夫！杰夫！”

他转过身说：“是啊？”

但他根本不是杰夫！他看起来完全不同。他有胡子，体格也和杰夫不同。既然他回应了，我说：“等等，你叫杰夫吗？”

他说：“是啊，我怎么认识你？”

斯蒂芬和我互相看着，完全震惊和目瞪口呆。我们不可能把这个男人误认为我们几周前在那个社区遇见的杰夫。他看起来一点也不像他。

我跳下车说：“我们知道你的名字，这太疯狂了，因为我们是陌生人。”他露出敬畏的表情。

“神爱你。我看到神正在恢复你和你女儿的关系。他正在向你的生命释放盼望。他对你有计划。”

他开始哭。他和女儿的关系一直很紧张。我突然有一个念头：他有背部问题，这是真的。我开始为他祷告并鼓励他。他是一个基督徒，但他完全被神对他的爱震惊了。

我们拥抱后离开。他带着惊奇和喜乐的表情走开了。当斯蒂芬和我继续开车时，我们赞美神并欢欣。神让我们在肉体上看见一个同名的人，从而给了一个完全陌生人的名字！

想起以前的见证

神释放知识言语的一种方式，是提醒你以前的突破和见证。

例子

有一次我和一个朋友在弗吉尼亚。那次旅行很棒。我们看见脊柱侧弯得医治和许多其他医治。人们被释放并被装备。最后一次聚会后，当我们正要出门时，一个女孩走到我面前，请我为她祷告。她有颞下颌关节紊乱或锁颌（下颌关节的一种状况，导致疼痛和许多其他不适）。我为她祷告，她完全得医治了！她甚至能够停止为此看医生。

一年后，我和一个团队在华盛顿州进行十天的宣教旅行。在我们的第一次聚会上，我们为一个叫卡洛斯的年轻人祷告。我对他发预言说：“你被呼召像《使徒行传》里的腓利一样，带着神迹奇事传福音！”他看起来很困惑，但我能看出他被震撼了。

“你明白那是什么意思吗？” “不，不太明白，”他说。 “没关系。无论如何它都会发生。”

聚会结束时，我邀请任何需要医治的人上前来祷告。

我说：“嘿，卡洛斯，来和我一起祷告。” “我不知道怎么祷告。” “没关系，神会做医治。我们发现人们在检查改善时得医治，比在我们祷告时更多。”

第一个上来的女士有鞭打导致的脖子疼。她疼了十六年。卡洛斯和我一起祷告了大概十秒钟。然后我让她检查一下。所有疼痛都离开了，她活动脖子比多年来都更好。我看着卡洛斯说：“看，神刚刚通过你的手医治了一个人。”

接下来，一个男人上前来，他有脖子疼。已经困扰他两个月了。再一次，当他开始检查时，所有疼痛都离开了。

然后有一位女士有关节疼痛，祷告后她经历了改善。继续为医治祷告了一会儿后，我想起了弗吉尼亚那个得医治的颞下颌关节女孩的见证。所以我决定问有没有人有颞下颌关节问题。我没有分享见证。我只是想了想，然后叫出颞下颌关节作为知识言语。出乎我意料的是，卡洛斯举手说：“我有颞下颌关节问题，我女朋友也有。”

所以我为卡洛斯做了简单的祷告，所有疼痛都离开了。 他说：“我的下巴通常会咔哒响，但现在咔哒声消失了！”

然后我为他的女朋友祷告，她的下巴也好多了。

我被神的信实和能力震撼了。想起一年前的见证给了我信心，为现在的情况释放知识言语。

自动驾驶式言语

我经历过的一种知识言语的表达是“自动驾驶式言语”。我给它起这个标题，是因为这些知识言语流动时没有先前的思想、感觉或印象。事实和信息真的就从你嘴唇流出来。事先没有启发性的思想或印象。话语从你口中出来，好像你的舌头处于自动驾驶设置。

例子

我在我的书《爱的追求：发现神对传福音的心》中分享的一个故事，很好地说明了自动驾驶式知识言语。

有一天，我和几个朋友在我的社区散步，祷告并寻找可以去爱的人。

我们最终遇到几个家伙在他们的停车里闲逛。我的一个朋友和我走到车旁，一个念头穿过我的脑海：他们有背部疼痛。我说：“嘿，你们谁有背部疼痛？”

他们喊道：“我们都有！我们刚才还在说我们的背疼。”

我的朋友靠在驾驶座窗户上，我靠在乘客座窗户上。我们开始和他们交谈。我说：“是的，你出过车祸。”他们两个都开始流泪。

我们为他们的背祷告，他们开始感觉好一些。然后我开始告诉乘客座上的男人他生活的每一个细节。我不是在思想或感觉中得到细节的。事实就是从我的嘴里滚出来。我称之为自动驾驶式知识言语。

我说：“你和你妈妈疏远了，但神正在恢复你和她的关系。你一直在逃避她，但她想念你，她想要你回来。还有，你有两个孩子，你有一段时间没见他们了，但神也在恢复那个。你会再见到他们。”

他开始哭喊说：“老兄！我刚从监狱出来，我很久没能见他们了。我确实有两个孩子。”

他的朋友说：“老兄，这太疯狂了！他刚才还在和我说他的家人。”他们继续哭。

这持续了相当长一段时间。我们继续分享他们生活的所有细节。当我对乘客说什么时，司机就会看过来告诉我那是真的；当罗布对司机说什么时，乘客就会确认那是真的。老实说，我和他们一样兴奋和惊讶。我分享的事实和信息令人震惊，更因为话语毫无先入为主的思想或印象地从我口中自由流出。

随着我们的谈话继续，我们发现他们中的一个杀过一个人，他被羞耻和内疚充满。那是一场事故，但他就是不能原谅自己。他说那个男人的母亲已经原谅了他，但他觉得惩罚一定会来，他应该被惩罚。

我看着他说：“你知道，你说得对。惩罚是要给的。罪的工价乃是死，但耶稣死在十字架上，承担了你本该受的惩罚。他死是为了让你活。他死是为了释放你。”他又开始哭，罗布带领他做了饶恕的祷告。

我们祷告后，我们发现他们都是穆斯林。我告诉他们我们是基督徒，我们爱他们，耶稣爱他们。然后他们从车里出来，拥抱我们，眼泪顺着脸颊滚落，说：“我们爱你们。谢谢！谢谢！”我们一起笑，他们跳回车里，继续上路。

人们超自然地分享他们的知识和事实

这种知识言语是，当完全陌生的人靠近你时，他们会没有你要求就透露关于他们生活的个人事实和知识。

有很多次我在杂货店结账时，只是打了个招呼，收银员就突然告诉我他们所有的健康问题和情绪问题。这是通过个人直接沟通释放的知识言语。

这不是通过招揽或在对话中钓鱼得来的信息。这是通过圣灵超自然释放的。事实和信息真的由个人喂给你，你不需要用问题来提示。

例子

我和梅雷迪思把车停在善意商店停车场，我注意到停在我们旁边的车引擎盖开着。

“嘿，你们需要搭电吗？”我下车时问。

“哦，是的！那太好了。我们问了很多人都没有跨接电缆，”站在引擎盖旁的女士说。

“我后面有电缆。”

我抓起电缆，当我走到前面连接时，那位女士突然指着她丈夫说：“他有罕见疾病。他精力很低，总是疲倦和虚弱。”

“哦，哇，那太疯狂了。嗯，我很想为你祷告。我是基督徒，我见过很多人通过祷告得医治。”

“那太好了，”他从驾驶座窗户说。

“我们把你的车发动后，我就过来为你祷告。”

成功发动他们的车后，我为他祷告并鼓励他，他们继续上路。我们进去找些便宜货。

找到一些东西后，我们排队结账，突然我们前面的那个男人直接看着我说：“我的膝盖疼得很厉害。前几天我扭伤了什么东西。”然后他痛苦地哼哼呻吟。

“嘿，先生，我很想为你祷告。我是基督徒，我见过很多人得医治。我刚刚还在外面停车场为一位先生祷告了。”

“哦，谢谢。那太好了！”

我把手放在他腿上，做了一个五秒钟的快速祷告。

“检查一下！”

他开始活动腿，发现感觉好多了。

“谢谢你！我也相信耶稣。谢谢你的祷告。”

反思

这一部分如何影响了你对圣灵如何与你沟通的理解？ 你是如何领受知识言语的？写下圣灵与你沟通的所有方式。

激活：圣灵的声音

花时间聆听圣灵关于你个人生活的声音。求他向你显明关于你接下来一周的信息和事实。有意识地觉察他如何与你沟通。你看到、听到或感觉到什么？写下来。在一周结束时，回顾你所做的知识言语清单。看看有多少实际发生在你的一周中，并感谢神向你显明这些事。

第四部分 领受知识言语的恩赐

《罗马书》第14章第1节：“……要追求爱，也要切慕属灵的恩赐……”

渴慕并领受恩赐的根基与基石是爱。爱是最大的驱动力。我们的追求是爱，我们的渴望是恩赐。圣灵的恩赐是爱的兵器。当我们被爱所穿戴，神将赐给我们各样的工具，来影响我们周围的世界、改变历史，并彰显祂的心肠。

领受知识言语的恩赐其实很容易。它真正关乎与知识之灵活在关系之中。当你领受圣灵，你就领受了完整的祂。

《以赛亚书》第11章第2节：“耶和华的灵必住在他身上，就是使他有智慧和聪明的灵、谋略和能力的灵、知识和敬畏耶和华的灵。”

圣灵本身就是恩赐。祂拥有从父而来每一样恩赐和果子，父也乐意将每一样美好、完全的恩赐赐给你。祂所能赐下最伟大的恩赐，就是圣灵自己。在亲密相交的关系之中，第一步就是切慕，向圣灵祈求知识言语这恩赐。你可以直接从圣灵领受知识言语的恩赐。

向圣灵祈求，赐给你知识言语的恩赐。祂本是知识之灵，祂乐意将知识的话语向你启示。 大声读出这篇个人祷告：

亲爱的天父，感谢你赐下圣灵这美好的恩赐！求你教导我与祂同行，敏锐留意祂的声音与同在。教导我如何与知识之灵亲密相交、同工同行。圣灵，感谢你常常向我传递心意。感谢你，你的意念比世上所有沙粒还要多。感谢你，你乐意将神深奥隐藏的事向我启示。求你开通我的耳朵，使我能听见你知识的话语。此刻，我领受这美好的恩赐。我领受它不是为满足自己，而是借着爱去服侍他人。感谢你！奉耶稣大能的名祷告，阿们！

第五部分 操练实践

在最后这一部分，我整理了六项简单的操练，帮助你轻松进入知识言语的服事。在开始各项操练之前，先来看几项传递知识言语的简单原则与指引。

如何传递知识言语

1. 存谦卑、带着爱心说出你领受的知识言语。若你没有十足把握，就诚实表达（例如：“我感觉可能有人正经历……”）；若你十分确定，也诚实说明（例如：“有一个人正……”）。同时要预备好，你所说的也有可能并不准确。当对方表示这话语并不适用于他时，要以宽厚的心回应。
2. 若你同时领受了解释，就一同分享；若没有，只分享你所领受的内容即可。不必在神向你启示的内容之外额外添加话语。
3. 保持喜乐，面带笑容。保持简单，活出超自然却自然的样式。
4. 敢于冒险。知识言语需要行动中的信心。行动中的信心，本身就意味着冒险。

操练项目

1. 清晨求神向你启示与你当日有关的信息与事实，将其记录下来。夜晚睡前，回顾你记下的这些知识言语，查看有多少事在当天真实发生，并感谢神向你启示这些事。
2. 求神向你启示某个你认识之人的相关信息与事实，写下来，再分享给对方。记得询问对方反馈，哪些内容是准确的，哪些并不吻合。每一次有收获，都要为此庆贺。
3. 求神向你启示一位陌生人的信息，把领受到的内容分享给他。对方可以是餐厅服务员、收银员。昨天在一间餐厅，我的脑海浮现出一个十字路口的画面，同时心里出现“明晰”这个词。当服务员送来账单时，我把我看见的画面告诉她，并对她说，神将要使她对一个重大抉择得着清晰的方向。她十分震惊，立刻落泪。她强忍泪水说道：“谢谢你！这对我意义重大，你所说的是真的。”之后我便用先知性话语鼓励她，告诉她耶稣深深爱她。
4. 在教会中，求神赐下知识言语，启示某个你不太熟悉的弟兄姊妹。可以求神启示这个人的生日、童年最喜欢的玩具，以及他喜爱的颜色。记录下来，再与对方分享。
5. 求神启示你的同事早餐吃了什么。之后自然地问问他们早餐的食物。
6. 在红灯停车时，求神得知旁边车内那个人的名字。摇下车窗问道：“你好，请问你的名字是____吗？”如果猜对，你可以告诉他，是耶稣向你启示这件事，耶稣深爱他。如果猜错，你只需要简单说一句：“啊，抱歉！祝你今天一切顺利。”

结语

我相信这份手册已经帮助你认识作为知识之灵的圣灵，也让你看见祂有许多方式向人传递启示。你已经得着装备，可以进入知识言语这恩赐的服事。

我相信你会得着许多见证，见证神那满有大能的爱，借着知识言语改变人的生命。当你踏出脚步、敢于冒险，你的生命必会飞速成长。

欢迎前往网站 mylovepursuit.com 与我分享你的见证。

关于作者

弥迦是讲员、Upper Room教会青年牧师、企业经营者，也是《爱的追寻：认识神对福音事工的心意》一书的作者。他心中盼望基督的全体教会被激励、被装备，去践行大使命，在地上活出基督的爱。神迹、奇事与异能常伴随着他的服侍，他以对神和人深切的爱为人所知。弥迦与妻子梅雷迪思，还有两个可爱的孩子居住在俄亥俄州。如果你想邀请他到你的教会或活动中分享，可以在 mylovepursuit.com 联系他。

更多资源请访问： mylovepursuit.com 爱的追寻 mylovepursuit.com

Welcome to CW.Center. This is your first post. Edit or delete it, then start writing!